The ancient Descendants storyline

Alright let’s see if this works, I have no idea how to start a forum so hopefully this thing doesn’t have a word limit I can post the whole cringey novel that we have written on here. I may ask my teammates for assistance cause I have no idea how these things work- but anyway~

be prepared for a bunch of cringe and nostalgia. But personally, it was a deep pleasure spending time and writing this with you guys, no matter how hard it was.

*began in 2018(Wow), taking place in 2018, took many breaks and now remains in haitus*. Or not apparently idk! *Edits needed, may and will never happen*

and now! I present to you the now frozen in time story of the ***HTTYD descendants***

\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_

**chapter 1 || *segment.1***

Me "well I haven't been in this forest before, maybe I can find a deer here"

'Dragons roars in the distance"

Me "that sounds like a dragon in pain"

I then dashed through the forest jumping over logs and rocks until I came to a clearing in the forest and i couldn't believe what I saw, a light fury but with a broken wing I stepped into the clearing the light fury and I locked eyes she opened her mouth as if preparing to fire a plasma blast. I spoke in dragon tongue "no wait I'm here to help" she then closed her teeth but still looked like she didn't trust me so I dropped my bag and pulled out a bandage and a long stick I continued "I can put a splint in place for your wing to help it heal along with my special ointment you will at least be able to not be in so much pain" she spoke in dragon tongue "fine just hurry up I don't trust anyone that often your lucky imin pain" I rushed over to her and began to get to work. after about ten minutes I heard some rustling in the bushes I turned around and saw the biggest brown bear you've ever seen. I stood up and the bear charged the dragon before the bear sunk its teeth into the dragon it ran and used my shoulder to body slam the bear into a tree I then ran back to my bag and pulled out a handle with a button and a sword I pressed the button on the handle and the handle expanded into a shield. when I turned back to face the bear he was charging at me. I put up my shield and the bear headbutted the shield and began pushing me back with how strong it was. I readied my sword and sliced a chunk of meat off the bear's shoulders he then backed up and I took my shield and smashed into the side of its face but it then reared up on its hind legs and came down on me pinning me to the ground by my arms I couldn't move at all. The bear opened its mouth and was preparing to crush my skull but the light fury shot a blast into the back of the bear freeing the arm with my sword. I then took my sword and thrusted it into the bear's chest it then fell over on the ground next to me I stood up with blood all over my shirt I walked over to the light fury and finished up the splint when I was done she said "why would you risk your life for me" me" well I save dragons along with live with them in a hidden world you would be more than welcome to join us plus im not really friends with many of dragons I just help them hunt I need a friend" then she responded "its sounds like you dont any humans" me "no the only person I ever knew was my mother but she died from a disese when i was 10" she said" wow it must have been ruff" me "it was for a year but once I adapted to living dragons things got better" she said "well I thank you for helping me and saving me" me" no problem so are you gonna come back with me I got better healing supplies there" she said "sure and ill stick around for a little while" me" nice you're gonna love it there trust me" she said "well lead the way."

\*\*\*

**chapter 1 || *segment.2***

today I was planning to go out for a fly with moonlight (my light fury) just for the sake of flying so I took a zip line down to moonlights cave. I took my hook and hooked onto the line and slid down the wire at a fairly good speed until I came to moonlights cave I unhooked just in time to land in front of the cave. me "hey moonlight" she replied "hey Riley what ya doing down here" me "came down to see if you wanted to go for a fly," she said "sure I was gonna go grab a bite to eat but we can do that while we're out" me "sure thing" she stood up and came to the entrance of the cave. she said "hop on" I threw my leg on the saddle and pushed with my other to hop on she expanded her wings and with one flap we were in the air. we flew out my secret entrance in the back and it wasn't long before we were over the ocean moonlight then flew up into the sky where I reached out and touched the clouds we then divebombed towards the ocean but before we hit the water moonlight quickly expanded her wings and we glided just above the water like a sailboat. me "hey there's an island to are left let's stop there and ill catch us some fish," she said "sounds good" we took a hard left and landed on the island. we walked through the dense forest until we came upon a pond that was decently big enough to hold fish, so I sat down my bag unzipped it and pulled out three short metal poles and connected them each one had at least two or three little metal circles on them, I ran my fishing line through them and then connected the reel to the pole and then put my fly on my line and cast my line in the water and began to reel. moonlight laid down next to me and asked "what kind of fishing is this" me "its called fly fishing you cast your fly into the water and reel it in and cast again" she said "how do you get a fly on the hook" I laughed and said "its not an actual fly its a hook with a little fur dyed a certain color to attract fish and most of the time they have propellers on them that spin as they move through the water to act as if a bug has fallen into the water and cant get out thats where the fish come up and bites down on the hook you then yank the rod to hook it into the fishes jaw so you can then reel it in without it getting away" she said "sounds pretty effective" I then got a bite and yanked the rod me "as you can see it really is" and I began to reel but the fish was a real fighter and was not draging but really pulling the rod but I kept my ground and was reeling that fish in . finally after a good seven minutes of fighting and reeling the fish was on shore. I quickly grabbed the biggest rock near me and chucked it at the fishes head killing it instantly. I then took my hand and pulled the hook out of the fishes jaw. me "that's an Icelandic Cod and a big one" I threw it to moonlight who caught it and ate it moonlight "thanks" me "no problem." we spent an hour catching fish the last 20 minutes I spent cooking some for me. after we were done and I was packed up I hopped on moonlight and we began to fly back but then I looked down to the right I saw a boat not very big but when I pulled out my binoculars I saw it was my favorite trader, trader verk, I wanted to land on the deck of his ship but I didn't want him to say anything about moonlight or a man riding a dragon but I said fudge it and I dove down and if he does say anything I will find him and make him pay. we landed on the deck of the ship verk panicked but when he saw me hop off he relaxed verk "oh mister Riley how good it is to see you but who is this" and gestured to moonlight, me "I'll tell you if you promise to sip your lip about her or I will find you and it won't end pretty" verk "my mouth is as shut as a clam protecting a pearl" me "good, this is moonlight my light fury" verk "I thought all dragons had died off" me "well you were wrong, now lets get to trading hmmm" verk brightened up and said "gladly take a look and see if you find anything you like" me "ok" and I started looking around and a few things caught my eye but one thing really sparked my intrest, it was a red tail fin with a viking head on it and I realized what it was the tail fin of a famous dragon that died long ago, it was the tail fin of toothless the nightfury. I called over verk and asked "where did you get this" verk replied "oh that, that I got from a young lad about two years ago who said he had no use for it and gave it to me for free but never told me what it was, do you know"I picked it up and said "this verk, is an ancient piece of Viking history this is the tail fin of toothless the nightfury" verk nearly fell flat on his rump but kept himself standing and said "that is the tail fin of that dragon, are you sure?" me " there is no dout about it plus it even has hiccup writen on the back, how much?" verk said "well since you told me what is was, ill discount the price for 10 pieces of gold rather than 50" I reached into my pocket and pulled out ten gold and gave it to verk and verk said "is there anything else you would like and I looked around one last time and saw nothing I really needed so I took the tail fin and hopped back on moonlight and before we flew off I told verk "remeber keep your mouth shut about this dragon or else" and verk replied "I swear on my tounge I won't say a word" me "

I'm gonna hold you to that" and we flew off. when we got back we landed at my little house I made with the help of the other dragons and I said to moonlight "you know I have room in here for you, you don't have to go all the way down there" moonlight said "I'm fine I like to sleep alone anyway" me "suit yourself" and she flew back down to her cave. I walked in and put a few nails in the wall to hang up the tail fin. once I was done with that I laid down in my bed and tried to fall asleep but my dragon door opened and moonlight walked in and said "but it does get a little too lonely sleeping down there" me "well I had made you a bed right there so if you'd like you can sleep there" and I pointed to the big slab of fur in the corner which had the name moonlight plastered above it along with a fur pillow for when she puts her head down. she asked "whats this" its a bed made of fur, cloth, and a little dragon nip for maximum comfort" she walked over to it and laid down in it and she sighed and said "man this is so comfy" me " you like it" moonlight "like it I love it" me "well your welcome now lets get some sleep" moonlight "agreed" and she pulled the pillow over and put her head on it and I laid my head on my pillow and we fell asleep.

\*\*\*

**chapter 1 || *segment.3***

Rain.

Red hated the rain.

It made her feel helpless, alone and yet, she felt calm and sane. It was rare for her to be like this on a daily basis which is also why she liked the rain. It helped her think. It was around the year 2018 when the island she was living in decided to move some people out. It was a small island, no tourists spots,landmarks, no fun at all. And other people started moving out to more modernized countries.

But not Red. She liked it there.

She felt.... free.

Nobody understood her. She always had a problem with keepjng her temper in place. But she just couldnt help it. Somewhere inside her, she knows shes somehow a psychopath. But... she didnt know why.

She was 14 years old, but everyone thought she was 18. She was quite tall for her age, elder people say she got that from ger ancestors. Hmm... her ancestors. She wanted to lnow more about her ancestors.

She ran towards the village square lookibg for ONE particular hut. And she saw it. She ran inside,not caring how she wpuld make the carpets wet due to how drenched she was, and saw the old and familiar face of their town elder. She smiled, "Grandpa Throk!" Throk wasnt really her grandfather. But she called him that because he was close to her grandmum.

"How are you Meadow?" He asked, his voice rasoy and yet strong.

"Im 14 now! Why wont you let me travel the world?" She paused and stated after "And dont call me Meadow."she muttered.

"Are you sure you can handle it Meadow? When I was young, i used to fight off dragons, but soon I learned to respect them, I was rejected by a beautiful woman because she had a twin, I met six of the bravest dragon ride-"

"Dragons dragons dragons. You and your makebelieve stories again Grandpa Throk. You're getting old. Are you sjre this isnt some of your fantasies?" Red asked, hands on her hips.

Throk only smiled, "We'll see meadow. We'l see." Mr throk smirked before resting back at his chair.

Red rolled her eyes, she didnt listen to anyone. She didnt want to listen to anyone.

"Tonight I flee from here." She says to herself, planning to steal a boat from the harbours. Her journey is about to begin.

\*\*\*

**chapter 1 || *segment. 4***

I re-examined the 11th Century sketch in the book open next to me. The picture was very vague and you could just make three islands on the square board. Beside the drawing was some ancient hieroglyphs which I suspected was Ancient Norse.

"Are you sure this is how we play?" I asked the older boy opposite me.

Majapi furrowed his eyebrows in frustration and replied calmly, "Yes, I am. Ancient chiefs used to play this game to plan for wars."

I cautiously eyed my opponent as I moved my piece to take out his chief. I stifled a laugh as I saw the shock flash across his eyes.

"Then why's it so easy? Checkmate..." I replied light-heartedly, mocking the older boy after another defeat.

"It's not Chess," Majapi muttered but began to pack up the board. With an annoyed glance at me, he headed out of the mess hall. Mess hall. Once called a Mead Hall apparently, but that tradition died decades ago. Tradition. Berk was told to have a rich tradition, one of the greatest empires in the Archipelago, but any the evidence was proved to be myths. Myths.

Oh, this could go forever...

I sighed and watched the fire dancing in the large firepit. Berk was a funny place. A place just getting wifi, and still had a firepit in it's Community Hall. Go figure.

I noticed that Majapi, in his hasty exit, had left his antique book on the table. I skimmed through the pages, disbelieving that anyone would believe these far-fetched myths. A flight suit, a flaming sword and of course, dragons. I flicked to the back of the book. I wasn't surprised to see the book to have been updated by the man of Legend, Hiccup Haddock the Third. The Dragon Conquerer. Legend even says he born of Odin himself. His iconic seal was stamped below his name, a sleek black dragon in a spiral shape. Its name? Only Majapi would know.

I shut the book and scanned the mess hall, looking for someone to talk to. I eyed Cora on the far end, acting rather unusual, not her usual talkable self. She was clearly upset. She probably had another argument with her father. I thought of approaching her but decided against it. I then noticed Cora's gaze rise as the mess hall's doors swung open again. An unfamiliar girl stepped into the hall.

A new girl to Berk?

I stood up from my desk and weaved through the rows of tables towards the entrance attempting to cross paths with the girl who'd just stormed in. She had distinct red hair and seemed about my age. Her eyes darted around the hall, suspicious of everyone around her. Oh, and she also was pretty tall.

As tall as me...

At closer inspection, I noticed the girl looked tired, soaked and upset by something as well.

Why is everyone upset?

Unlike Cora, this girl seemed angry about it and also, more importantly, lost. She was holding a phone high up in the air but then delicately lowered it, clearly seeming out of place. I knew this was my cue, but I had no clue what to do. She seemed like a nice person, if not a bit guarded, but I headed towards her cautiously, bracing for the worst.

\*\*\*

**chapter 1 || *segment. 5***

There is only ONE thing I hate rather than waking up in the wrong time in the morning with your hair all scrambled up all over the place.

And that is getting an extremely low wifi signal.

For real,who likes having low wifi??

"Cal! Im going out!" I told my brother, Cal. His real bame is caleb but he hates it since its a name a lot of people recognizes as the sister of a blonde, self-less girl named Tris. I mean, I AM self-less but for once I am not Tris. And I sure as hell aint blonde.

I went out of the house, careful not to wake up mum and dad, and with my phone high up in the air, I continued my search for a good wifi spot. And if my gut is right (and it always is), the best place is somehwere inside the huge building with weird marks on the door. Not to mention a graffiti mark on the side of the wall saying "Best Wifi spot on Berk".

Should I go in?

"Meadow! Hey! Where'd you put the fry pa-"

"DONT CALL ME THAT!" I yelled back at Cal,who was unfornately shirtless and is out in public because god help me hes too lazy to look for his own fry pan.

Not to mention I hate my name so screw this.

Rolling my eyes,I entered back inside the house, attempting to help my brother look for that fry pan and just use it to slam his head on the wall because he sometimes really pisses me off.

But everything pisses me off... hmm....

Ill just go look for that fry pan.

* \* \*

It was raining.

I hate rain. But I hate that I love rain. Because god help me I love it too much, rain is the number one reason why I get sick every single week. I was in my room, admiring the random dragon sketches I have on my wall, when I heard some random teens pass by. Curious, I looked outside to take a closer look.

I could make out a boy and a girl. Well... two boys and a girl. Although one of the guys looked like it was an absolute bully and I didnt like his face. The other girl looked decent. We could be friends. Heh, if she cpuld forgive my uncontrollable anger issues. And the guy. He looked nice. Although.... intimidating.

Weird.

"Red! Go to the Mess Hall!" Cal shouted.

I rolled my eyes again, "Why!?" I yelled back.

"Because you need to socialize. You cant just stay there in your room, doodling for the rest of your life." He said. "And mom says if you dont,youre grounded..... for a month." When he said that I loterally blew over.

"WHAT!?"i shouted as I ran down stairs to be faved with my brother (still shirtless) and mum and dad with very intimidating looks. "You failed your science and math exams. Not to mention your other scores are dropping. What is wrong with you this year red?" Mum asked showing me my report card.

Report cards. The onky cards Ill ever learn to hate.

"It.... it doesnt matter! And you cant ground me! I have a life!" I placed my hands on my hips and feel as if somewhere inside me, my blood was boiling. No.... not again....

"You dont shout at me Meadow! young lady I-"

I snapped.

"DONT YOU FREAKING CALL ME THAT I HATE THAT NAME STOP!" i screamed. Frick. Now I really am grounded.

I was embarrassed. I hate it when I couldnt control my own feelings. I ran outside and to be surrounded by heavily falling raindrops wasnt helping either...

Then I saw the sign again...

"BEST WIFI SPOT ON BERK"

Maybe I should..... head inside.....

And so I did.....

\*\*\*

**chapter 1 ||  *segment. 6***

As I walked to the Mess hall, I saw a guy. Probably older than me, carrying a few stuff while at the same time, managing to hold his umbrella. Wow. Men are talented these days. He looked somehow annoyed and defeated. "Stupid Nik. That know-it-all." He murmured as he walked passed me.

Nik? Whos that?

Shrugging, I made my way to my my destination.

Entering the hall, I could feel about a dozen of eyes boring through my soul. What? Havent they seen a girl soaked in rainwater trying to look for wifi before? Oh.... yeah okay they probably havent.

I looked around, keeping my guard up at all times. I barely know anyone in this place. For all I know, one of these dudes could be a kidnapper or the president of the united states. You never know.

First,I noticed a girl. Ot was the same teenage girl I saw earlier... the one with another guy. Are they dating? I mean.... they could be dating. Or maybe theyre siblings. Man I dont know. The girl looked like she was deep in thought. As if she got into a fight with someone.

The other person I notixed happened to be walking to me, and all he had to show was his tall figure and his sheepish yet nervous smile which I found cute. Talk about perfect teeth. Dang it. Why are men more physically gifted?

"H-hey..." he stuttered.

I raised a brow, "Hi. Uh..." and it was back to awkwardness. All of this just for freaking wifi.

"I'm Nik. Nice to meet yo-"

"Yeah yeah. Pleasure. Mind telling me where the strongest wifi spot is?" I cut him off. My patience is running low and Im getting really cold. Oh right. Im soaking wet. Not a good first impression.

"U-uh.... what.... wifi..... oh! Yeah.... wifi. Uh.... it close there by that corner. I can come with you if you want." He suggested, and sometimes I get really confused. Its just a corner. I dont really need to be escorted to the corner.

But meh if he insists okay.

"Sure." I shrugged.

We walked through a few random tables, not to kention an insanely large fire pit, and got to that one place where the wifi was strong enough I could stream and watch Liza Koshy all day. And not to mention, the other girl I was talking about earlier was there too.

"Hey Nik. And....." she said, eyeing me with confusion.

"Red. My name's Red." I said and I shook her hand.

"You must be new here. My name's Cora." She smiled. She looks like one of those girls who can be anyones friend. She seemed nice. Our conversations lasted probably the whole night. Its been a while since I actually had people to talk to.

We bid our goodbyes by midnight since yhey were closing uo the mess hall. I returbed home with a smile. Nik was smart and decisive, Cora was live and bubbly, and I was just there. A heap of red hair and mixed emotions, sitting right next to them.

But were we friends?

I dont know...

\*\*\*

**chapter 1 || segment. 7**

I woke up early in the morning, moonlight was still asleep so I didn't wake her up, so I snuck out the door not making to much noise. I zip lined down to the feeding area the dragons were lined up for their food, but just came to get food for me and moonlight. I filled a big fish basket up with fish and used my zipline motor to go back up the same zip line up to my house. I opened the door and moonlight was stretching as if just waking up.

me "hey moonlight, want some breakfast"

moonlight "sure, I'm really hungry this morning for some reason"

me “well I'm glad I grabbed extra just let me grab my two and you can have the rest"

I opened the basket pulled out two fish and let moonlight take the rest. she was really hungry cause she just stuck her head in the basket and went to town on those fish, but cut my fish into chunks and put it in a boiling pot and put the pot on my stove.

moonlight said with a fish sticking out of her mouth "what you making"

me "I'm making fish stew"

moonlight "oh ok"

I put more seasonings in the pot and when the water came to a boil I put a can of 'paste of tuna' in the water and waited 15 minutes then put it in a bowl and began eating. it didn't take long for me to finish eating when we were done I asked moonlight.

me " I have something we could do today"

moonlight "what would that be"

me "when I bought that tail fin yesterday I remembered when my mom told me stories about the man hiccup haddock and his dragon toothless and they're many adventures on berk, that's what I wanna do today go to berk and see what it has become"

moonlight "ok but if people spot us we'll be in some deep trouble"

me "I'm well aware of that, we'll hide on one of the highest points to make sure we won't be seen"

moonlight "ok but if we're seen I blame you"

me "seems fair"

then we walked outside I hopped on moonlight and we flew off to find berk. I had to use some of the old maps from my mom but hey, any bit helps, it took way too long cause we got lost quite a few times. when we finally found berk we flew around the back side of the town and landed on the mountain overlooking the town, well it wasn't the tallest mountain, actually, it wasn't really a mountain at all it was a really tall just thing of rock. When I looked down upon the village it was more advanced in technology than I thought it was truly amazing to see I looked farther down to the path coming out of what I assumed to be the 'great hall' that my mom called in her stories, there were two people one was a girl with red hair that looked 14 ish the other was a guy that also looked 14 ish it looked like they were talking about something, but since me and moonlight were standing on such a small ledge moonlight lost her footing and fell plus I was still in the saddle so we both fell. we both stood up but I heard footsteps coming towards us.

me "moonlight go hide and meet me in the hidden cove on the back side of the island"

she nodded and ran off into the woods. the two 14-year-olds I saw came around the corner.

the boy asked "are you alright"

I dusted myself off and said "somewhat, trying to climb up this Rockwall and I grabbed hold of a rock and couldn't keep my grip and fell"

the girl asked "why would you do that"

me "I'm an adventurer, I should know how to traverse any surface no matter how ruff"

the girl replied, "you're an adventurer?"

me "yes indeed, I travel the archipelago exploring and going on crazy adventures with whoever I meet along the way"

the boy asked "whats your name" looking at me suspiciously"

me "Riley, and you are?" extending my hand for a handshake

the boy "Nik" and he shook my hand

me "and who might you be young lady"

the girl "meadow, but I prefer red"

me "well red, nice to meet you" and I extended my hand to her for a handshake and she shook my hand

nik said "so how did you get here, I don't recall seeing any new ships in the harbor today"

me "oh I'm friends with trader verk you've must have met him, I hired him to take me here"

nik "well if he brought you, feel free to have a look around and enjoy the island"

me "thank you I will"

I then turned and walked into the forest where moonlight disappeared into, I then began to run through the forest as fast as I could to get to the cove as fast as possible. I was running for 20 minutes and found the cove, I found a pathway down to the cove. I saw moonlight drinking water out of the very small pond, she saw me and quickly flew over, I jumped on and we flew off.

me "well that could've gone better"

moonlight "no kidding"

me "but if you don't want to come you don't have to but I'm going back"

moonlight "why"

me "because I think that they deserve more than a normal life"

moonlight "well if you're doing it then I might as well join"

me "good"

\*\*\*

**chapter 1 || segment. 8**

**Red**

That was weird.

It has been about three days since me, Nik and Cora started hanging out with each other. Although.... it was more of me and Cora trying to annoy Nik everytine he heads for the village library to read. Nik is smart, I'll tell him that.

I was just about to head home with the two of them when this guy fell out of the sky out of nowhere, now THATs an entrance. "Is it just me or did the gods send us an angel to deliver us from our sufferings." Cora asked, weirded out, because there id Literally a guy that just fell down from some high place, about a few meters away from us.

"I love the idea but I think its just you. Let's see." Nik replied and we ran towards the injured "I just fell out of the sky guy" to help him up.

His name was riley and he was an adventurer. I just told him my nam ebut nothing else. Nik and Cora (especially Cora) had no trouble socializing with him but I had other things in mind. One. I think hes lying. He looks nice but my gut twlls me hes hidibg something. And also... who the heck is trader verk? And traders? Seriously we have online shopping now.

Riley went off to whk knows wherr leaving three of us confused yet enlightened.

"He seems nice." Cora stated, hiding the slight blush on her face.

"Yeah as nice as he is, I think hes lying." I admitted.

"I agree with Red. His clothes are weird, he smells like fish and we dont have traders here anymore. Trader Verk was a merchant, I read about it in books, and according to history he died 200 years ago." He added.

"Why dont follow him and beat the truth out of him??" I asked, y knuckles together.

"Unless you wanna get killed. Those forests are dangerous. Its off bounds to the citizens. Lets just go home." Cora suggested.

I groaned, "Fine."

Before we could go any further, a familiar guy happened to get in the way. "Well well... if it isnt the loser trio and their dumb leader Nik." Majapi the pain in the ass happened to syop by. Screw this dude.

"Stop it Majapi. Youre just jealous Nik is smarter than you." CORA DEFENDED.

"Pfft yeah right. Hes a cunt-"

I punched him.

In the face.

You know, he should really thank me for beating up his nose.

Might make him look prettier.

\*\*\*

**chapter 1 || segment. 9**

the next day me and moonlight set off back to berk but this time with a goal, to make those three teens I cora, red, and Nik trust me because when I met them yesterday the had that look and tone of it and to be honest, they're not wrong. I am hiding a whole other world from them but I will keep it that way for as long as I can.

anyway me and moonlight were coming up in the isle of berk.

me "remember to land in the cove and stay there until I get back"

moonlight "I know you already told me a thousand times"

me "good"

we flew around the back side of the island and landed at the cove I hopped off and ran to the path I found yesterday and started running to the town of berk. I came out of the forest and ran towards the path that leads to the mead hall. I breathed in and out slowly.

me "here we go"

I then opened the doors and walked in, I saw cora, Nik, and red sitting at one of the tables talking. I walked up to the table and said.

me "hey mind if I take a seat"

cora "oh hey Riley sure come sit over here" as she patted on the spot next to her.

me "ok" I took a seat next to cora

I continued "so how you guys doing this evening"

nik "good'

red "fine"

cora "good"

me "ok it seems you guys don't trust me so wh-"

I got rudely interrupted by a random guy looked about a year older and looked not really buff but looked like he worked out.

stranger "so the dynamic trio has gotten a fourth uh"

red "shut up majapi"

majapi " or what after what you did to me yesterday I think I deserve to talk" and then he slammed reds head onto the table.

me "hey you really shouldn't treat people like that"

majapi released red and walked over to me and said "or what, you gonna do something like beating me with the power of friendship or something"

cora "just go away majapi"

then majapi slammed Cora's head onto the table

majapi "shut up"

I stood up and pushed majapi away.

majapi "ohh we got a fighter here now don't we"

then he threw a punch at me, then I quickly sidestepped out of the way and threw down my bag along with pulling out my handle with a button. majapi threw another punch and I dodged again while pressing my button to expand my shield just in time to block majapi's next punch. he then started to shake his hand rapidly as if it really hurt, I then took my opportunity to punch majapi in the face then hammering the edge of my shield into his chest and my final blow was taking the edge of my shield and uppercut his jaw with it. he then fell over on the ground knocked out. I pressed the button on the handle again and the shield retracted back into the handle. I then went back to the table and took my seat.

me "wow he's a big pain in the behind"

red "how did you learn to fight like that"

I put the handle on the table and said "self-taught"

Nik picked up the handle and said "what a remarkable little thing"

I gestured for him to give back the handle and he gave it back and I said "I made it my self, pretty cool right, I mean it might have taken a month to make but it's really useful"

Nik "well it must've been complicated to make"

me "tell me about it, anyway, I came to give you guys something, something I want you guys to investigate for me"

all "sure"

I reached into my bag and pulled out a book with a symbol of a dragon on it and a small bag with a small black object inside.

me "Nik I want you to take good care of these ok"

I handed the book and the bag to Nik who seemed to be very curious about what they were.

me "hey does anyone know the time"

red pulled out her phone and said "about 5:30"

me "oh crap I gotta go im late, but hey see you guys tomorrow"

then I ran out the doors and booked it to the cove. I came to the pathway down to the water and I saw moonlight waiting for me I ran toward and jumped she got under me just in time to catch me and we flew off.

moonlight "so how'd it go"

me "very well actually, I bet they trust me now"

moonlight "well how'd you do it"

me "beat the crap out of a bully no big thing but still beat the crap out of him"

moonlight "sounds like fun"

me "oh it was very enjoyable"

\*\*\*

**chapter 1 || segment. 10**

**Nik**

I stared at the open book on my desk, the characters jumbling up in my head. Ancient Norse was never part of my strengths. I would go to my mate, well ex-mate Majapi but he pretty much hates me now. I was just hanging out with some girls and he immediately becomes jealous. Not to mention that neither Red or Cora helped.

But it didn't really matter. Losing Majapi was sooo worth it. Until now.

I kicked the leg of my table in frustration, confused with how to translate the book. Translations to Ancient Norse were nonexistent on Berk, and the Berk variant of Ancient Norse didn't exist on Google. This book was trusted to me, and I couldn't even decipher the simple code!

Wait, what am I talking about? Trusted to me? By a fourteen-year-old kid who fell from the sky.

What was his name again? Riley. It was a plot, of sorts, I knew it. The only way to translate this book was Majapi, but then Riley swoops in and beats the crap out of him.

I cursed under my breath and gazed out the window, watching Red and Cora chatting outside.

What was this Riley playing at?

It was obvious what he'd done that afternoon he'd beaten Majapi. He needed us to trust him. He had some dark secret, some plan, I don't know. It wasn't Majapi he was angry at, he was showing off. To Red and Cora, girls he'd just met. Low. Majapi was the victim. If only they knew how valuable Majapi was to have as an ally. I've only had glimpses of what he knows and what he can do with my okay relationship with him, but there was more to the guy than it seemed.

Oh, and there's Riley. Comes and goes at oddly convenient times when we're all together, to chat as up, save us, as if he was a superhero. I suspect he's also swooped in with the girls while I'm not there as well. A stalker, of sorts. He said he came with Verk, a trader from the Northern Markets. But asking around, no Berkian seems to know of him. At. All.

My head hurt. I looked outside again and the two girls had gone, probably up to the Mess hall. I groaned. Red and Cora were nice to hang with. It's been a LONG time since I've been this confident around girls. Then comes Riley. I kicked the table again.

I'm was suffocating myself here!

I looked up again and saw another unfamiliar face outside heading up to the hall.

Not another!

I squinted and saw the familiar messy blonde hair of a boy I knew too well.

Newt?

It was a LONG time since I'd seen Newt. We'd stuck together in my junior days, and Newt would always get in trouble if I didn't keep him in check. He'd had an intervention a few years back, and was forced to go to some boarding school interstate, to Glasgow or somewhere. I argued with myself whether to go meet him, but it had been 3 years, and I was older now.

I slipped through the living room to the front door but my little brother stopped me. "You going out with your two girlfriends?" With that, he began giggling his head off, clearly finding the fact that a girl-friend was hilarious. Well, I was older now. He didn't understand.

But to shut him up I replied, "No, Newt's back."

I noticed my brother's face go pale. I ignored it and left through the front door.

I heard my dad yell, "Did I hear two girlfriends?"

"Shut up dad!"

I raced after the figure strolling towards the Mess Hall, who was looking for trouble.

I neared Newt and slowed down to a walk.

We were still 'friends', right?

Newt noticed and slowed down, matching my pace.

"How's my skinny failure going," Newt joked and punched my arm, showing his wild smile.

"F you, mate,"I replied lightheartedly, ignoring the usual insult, but really wanting to rub the place where I'd got hit.

"Using big words. So my little boy's all grown up now?" Newt replied, punching my arm again, with his same unassuming smirk.

"Couldn't say the same to you," I replied sneakily, and saw the flash of hurt on Newt's face.

"Ha. Funny," Newt answered, stone-faced. His face lit up and asked, 'So how's my Cora going?'

"Well, I know for one, she ain't yours."

Newt raised an eyebrow and asked, "Do I have some competition here?" Newt punched me a third time, a bit harder, and I winced in pain.

"Nah... I'm not there yet, I ain't looking for anybody or anything... " I replied calmly, heart racing, not wanting to go up against Newt on anything.

I'm older now...

There was a reason why Newt and I were 'friends'. Oh, and with my reply, I honestly didn't know whether that was true or not.

Newt believed me, and we entered the Mess Hall to see Cora and Red chatting with... him.

"Isn't she that loner kid, but more importantly... Who. Is. He?" Newt whispered to me.

"Firstly, that ain't cool to say, she's a pretty nice girl," I replied, still dumbfounded that Riley was right there.

"Yeah, she's cute, whatever, but who is he?" Newt replied hastily, as we both noticed people staring at us, still standing at the door of the hall.

"I did NOT say that, and he's some random new kid. Name's Riley," I replied, pissed-off at Newt twisting my words. Or was he saying the truth? I honestly don't know.

We walked towards their table, and I wiped my worry off my face. Newt. Riley. Girls. The book. My dead arm. Majapi. Everything. Gone.

I smiled again, as I greeted Riley, "Riley, my man. How are you? Any bruises from your little dance fight? That fighting was amazing, dude." I noticed the girls raise their eyebrow and remembered that I was not just with Newt anymore. I felt my insides burn with nervousness, even though I usually felt pretty confident.

Why Newt? And what were you doing Riley? What are you up to?

I felt like screaming but continued to smile as Newt introduced himself kindly to Red and Riley. He may be a bit of a bully, but he was smart, especially when speaking. Both Red and Riley looked nastily at Newt, Red from her past history with Newt, and Riley for another reason. Riley messed up his master plan, I think. What it was I don't know.

I stared at my watch, I had time to kill. I slipped next Red as Newt attempted to do the same next to Cora. Cora stared daggers at Newt, and Newt thought better of it and sat on the other side next to Riley. Newt glanced at me angrily, pissed off, but seemed more irritated about Riley being there.

That's one thing we could agree on...

I continued to smile as Riley dove into what they were talking about earlier. It was going to be a long afternoon.

\*\*\*

**chapter 1 || *segment. 11***

My names dragonnewt.

Dragonnewt likes to haiku.

And so he just did.

\*\*\*

**chapter 1 || *segment. 12***

It was early the next morning and me and moonlight were already on our way to berk. I was hoping that Nik had gotten some work done on the book, but that was beside the point. what I need is more trust, they might trust me more but Nik still is highly suspicious of me but I think I can change his opinion with a simple conversation I need to have with him, one on one. me and moonlight landed at the cove.

moonlight "how long are we going to keep doing this"

as I hopped off I said "what do you mean"

moonlight "well how long are you going to keep me a secret, how long are you going to keep your whole life a secret"

me "as long as I need to"

moonlight growled and said "come on Riley, your either going to have to reveal your secret or one of them is going follow you down here and find out for themselves, now which would you prefer"

me "I will do what I have to when necessary"

moonlight "look one of these days I'm gonna follow you and reveal myself if you're not gonna do it yourself, you say you want to bring dragons back, but yet you keep a world of dragons a secret"

I was starting to get really angry.

me " I promise you that everything will fall into place when the weekend comes"

moonlight "it better or things are going to get really ugly between us"

she then turned and walked off, she and I are great friends but sometimes we really but heads, but I shook off that whole conversation and walked up the pathway out of the cove and ran towards berk. I came up to the pathway that leads to the mead hall. I opened the doors and there they were, sitting at the same table as they were yesterday. I walked over to the table and took a seat next to cora as always but Nik wasn't there which was kinda weird because he's always sitting with them but I ignored it.

me "hey guys what you've been up too"

cora "nothing much"

red "nothing, just been talking"

me "well where is Nik?"

red "ever since you gave him that book a few days ago he has been in his house doing something with it"

as if on q, Nik walks over to the table with this guy called newt, I met him about a day after I gave Nik the book.

Nik "hey Riley whats up"

me "nothing much but I wanted to ask how the books coming"

Nik "I'm working on it"

me "ok, oh and how you doing today newt"

newt "fine"

me "cool, anyway I was wondering if you guys had anything planned today"

red "nothing actually"

cora "I don't think I have anything planned"

Nik "i'm free today"

newt "I guess I'm free"

me "good, cause I wanted to take you guys to the private forge I set up on the island"

Nik "and why would you take us there?"

me "because I think I've made you guys some gifts but its a bit of a heavy load to carry up here so I thought to bring you guys to the forge where I made them"

cora "well if its gifts then I'm coming"

red "same here"

newt " I'm down for free stuff"

Nik "fine I guess ill come"

me "that's great, just follow me and we'll be there in no time"

we stood and walked out of the mead hall, I ran towards a small pathway into the forest and they followed close behind.

me "I made this pathway to my forge if you just follow me we'll be there in no time"

then we began walking down the path it was not that smooth of a path but it will do. it didn't take us long to get to my forge like ten, fifteen minutes, mean it was you basic forge but that's not what I wanted to show off it was the big old box across from it.

me "well look inside and take your pick, I didn't know which one you guys preferred so I made a lot of different ones"

I opened the box and inside were weapons like spears, battle axes, swords, a few shield handles like mine and a few other things.

all "wow"

me "what can I say I like to make things"

they dug through the box looking for something they liked, red was the first to pull out a weapon. it was a pair of glaives (blades that hook up your arms) she gave them a few swings.

red "yup mine"

then she walked a few feet away and started practicing with them. next to pull out a weapon was cora which pullout a bow with a quiver of arrows along with a dagger.

cora "this just feels right"

then she walked over to shoot a few arrows at some tree's, third to pull out a weapon was newt and this was a very surprising choice, he chose dual wielding hatchets

newt "the hatchets of havoc"

then he walked over to a tree and started chopping at it, and last to pull out a weapon was Nik and he chose one of my more complicated ones, he chose a double ended sword, but it wasn't an ordinary sword, it had a button which Nik out of curiosity pressed and the sword split into two swords.

Nik "definitely choosing this"

then he closed the box and connected the swords back together and walked over next to red.

me "I hope you guys made your choices well if you follow the path back you'll be back at berk in no time but I have to bid you farewell but I will see you tomorrow"

then I dove into the forest and ran back to the cove where moonlight was waiting I hopped on and we flew off.

moonlight "well."

me "earning more trust but this will all unfold this weekend I promise"

\*\*\*

**chapter 1 || *segment. 13***

**Coralline.**

**That's what it says on the band around my wrist, so i assume it's my name.**

**Mr. smith never calls me by my name, so i don't know. He just calls me pest or rat.**

**He reminds me everyday that i should live up to my descendents name as chief and be grateful that he was there to take care of me. Yet he never tells me who my descent were. Honestly, i think the only reason why he adopted me was to get noticed.**

**The moment i step out of the dark ditch i call home, the sun hits me like a truck.**

**Its that weekly day where i go to the watering hole to fill up my jug.**

**I believe that i am located in this small island called berk. I read this on a street sign while i was running away from the orphanage.**

**Obviously that plan didn’t work out. After getting put back in, i got adopted, but by this broad shouldered grouch, named Mr. smith. I try my best to please him, but he would just slap me again. It's fine though. He’s always away. He only comes like once a month.**

**It takes about 20 minutes to get to the watering hole, but i did it every week since i was 10. Now, i think 3 years later, its become tradition. I would just go down to the mess hall to get food and water, but despite my optimism and sarcasm, i’m not that social.**

**I've always liked to go out into the forest. Its quiet. Like home. I one day want to go up and visit the mountains. I always feel like there's something meant for me up there. Something waiting. when i was little, i had this huge obsetion over dragons. i would always believe that they existed and that they were nice creatures. i never had evidence, i jut felt it. Mr. smith just slapped and told me to stop being stupid. that the only time i agreed with him**

**When i arrive, i drop my stuff and fill up my water jug. I look at my reflection.**

**I Am not a sight for sore eye. Mr. smith barely gave me new cloths, so i either had to make my own or rewash the same over and over again. I usually make my own, so i am usually wearing a mix of leather and animal skin. Another thing, one of my eyes are blue, and the other hazel. It's such a strange collaboration. And then there is my long hair, which is partly brown, and partly blond. Sometimes i wonder if this is the reason why i never met my real parents. They thought i was to ugly. I instead focus on filling up my water jug. I lean to close, and almost slip. I catch myself, but i drop my water jug in.**

**“UUUH.”**

**I don't curse. I never have. But after all i've been through, i was about to.**

**I sigh and get up, picking up my bag. I knew there was going to be a time where i would have to talk and or face them. I had heard about a few of them..**

**There was red, i think that's what her name was. She didn't seem bad, same shyness as me to.**

**Then there was newt. I believe he once went to boarding school. Before that i kept catching him staring at me on the way to the watering hole. I’m not sure anymore. He’s weird.**

**There is also nik. I haven’t seen so much of him. I think he mostly stays inside.**

**And there’s then Riley. I’ve seen him get into a fight, but i mostly watch from the trees. He also disappears sometimes. I've thought about following but i don't want to make him think i'm a stalker.**

**I head over the the mess hall, sort of creeping, trying not to be seen. I open the old doors as quiet as i can, and i am amazed. There are decorations and music and food...so much. I wonder why Mr. smith has never taken me here? Oh yea, he hates me.**

**I walk around amazed, still trying to be silent. I walk over to the big fountain in the century. As i fill up a small plastic cup, a new song came on the loudspeaker. i’ve heard it before in town fairs. It's a very old song but we still celebrate it.**

**I start humming. I skip around the fountain, and when i'm done with my cup i start to spin a bit. I lose sight of what's around me and why im here. I'm lost in the song and what used to be my childhood.**

**Suddenly someone behind me clears their throat. I freeze. My face turns blood red. I close my eyes, hoping that i would wake up and i would still be in my hard bed. I open them and slowly turn around..**

\*\*\*

**chapter 1 || *segment. 14***

me and moonlight have not been on the best of terms, she is very upset that I've been keeping her a secret from all of my friends on berk, but she doesn't understand my plan. well me and moonlight were already cove when I noticed something really shiny underneath a fallen tree. I lifted the tree just enough to pull out the object. it was a bag it with a note on it saying.

'may only the true heir to berk open this bag'

I was shocked to notice the button had the haddock family crest on it and was made of silver.

me "moonlight this is might be the one chance we have at bringing back the dragons"

moonlight "oh really, and why would that be"

me "because of this button on the bag, that button is the symbol for the haddocks, and my mother wore the very same button on her shirt, and cora had the same button on her shirt as well"

the realization had dawned on me.

me "moonlight stay here"

I immediately ran for the path up with the bag in my hand, I ran towards berk as fast as I could, when I got to the path that leads to the mead hall. i burst through the doors and saw Nik, red, newt, and cora sitting at the table they always sit at I ran at the table and threw the bag on the table.

Nik "woah dude chill"

me "read the note"

Nik looked at the note and read "may only the true heir to berk open this bag"

me "and look at the button on the bag"

they all looked at the button. then looked at me confused.

me "now look at the button on Cora's shirt"

they looked at the button on Cora's shirt and their eyes widened.

me "I found that bag in a cove in the forest on the backside of the island under a tree"

and I pushed the bag towards cora.

Me "cora you are the heir to berk, therefore, you're the only one allowed to open this bag"

cora began to tear up as she took hold of the bag and opened it, she pulled out a note and began to read it, silently reading, when she was done she was in tears the next thing she pulled out was what looked like a map, leading to what knew it was, the hidden world. next, she pulled out a few books, and as she flicked through them I saw that they were classifications for different dragons, but one book in particular that cora really took her time looking at was the one I knew was familiar, it was the one about the nightfury and a boy with a pegleg. she closed the book and she was still crying. I put my hand on her shoulder and said.

me "your parents would have wanted you to see this, you are a descendant of hiccup haddock, the boy who had united dragons and humans. you should be proud of where you came from. it is your destiny to follow wherever this map takes you and embrace it"

cora, threw her tears said "thank you" and she stood up and hugged me

me "and we'll be with you every step of the way"

\*\*\*

**chapter 1 || *segment. 15***

**I had just finished lunch. My friends were nowhere in sight, so i decided to have some quiet time for a change. Mr. smith still hasn’t returned yet, so i don’t need to go home. I decided to take my leftover bread and took it to the middle of town, where the stray dogs usually laid around. I sat on a bench nearest to them.**

**“Here boys -er- and girls. Here.”**

**They came to attention and as i offered the first bread bit, they came rushing over. I extended my hand and fed each one by one. It was things like these i love. Just having these peaceful moments. I started singing since no one was around. It was the song i've heard the first time i went to the mess hall. The only good memory i ever had with Mr. smith was him singing that song to me.**

**“...love for all eternity.**

**My dearest one, my darling dear,**

**your mighty words astound me.**

**But I’ve no need of mighty deeds**

**when I feel your arms around me-”.**

**“Wow that’s really nice!”**

**I turned around. Oh no. Majapai had come out of nowhere and was standing very close to me. I turned away.**

**“But how about instead of singing to those ugly pests-”**

**He kicked at one and they all went scattering away. I was outraged.**

**“You sing to someone worth while..”**

**He tugged my shoulder. I got my bag. The sun was starting to set anyway. I got up quickly and started to leave.**

**“Why do have to act so in denial. Maybe it’s all because of your stupid father. Heck, if he were here-”**

**He couldn’t finish. He had fallen over gasping for breath. I had kicked him in the air sack. I started to run. I don’t know why. But no one insults Mr. smith but me.**

**I ran all the way to the mess hall. I crashed through the doors and sat at the usual table in the back. I was sweating. Panting. Why did i do it? I don’t care about Mr. smith. But.. he is the only family i have..  I needed my friends more than ever.**

**I had put my head down, trying to shut all the thoughts out, when i heard the doors slam open. Oh no. not him again.**

**I lifted my head and was shocked to see Nik and Riley run towards me. I smiled, happy to have finally found my friends. But then was confused when they pushed this big sack in front of me.**

**“If this is homework-”**

**“cora you are the heir to berk, therefore, you're the only one allowed to open this bag" exclaimed Riley.**

**I was dumbfounded. At first i thought it was a joke. I had a hard time breathing. Then he pointed to the button on the bag. I looked down at my shirt. I looked back up to myself to see if they were joking. They looked dead serious. My face started getting red.  I knew whatever was in that bag was bad, and i didnt want to open it, but my friends needed it. I reached for the bag suffering. I didn’t want to cry in front of them, since i was pretty sure they were both older. I couldnt breath.**

**I opened the bag and reached inside. Inside was a piece of parchment which said**

**This bag is now the custody of the descendent of hiccup haddock lll**

**1,000 years from now, the hidden world will need a new alfa. Without it, there is no telling what would happen to all the millions of dragons in the world.**

**It is possible that 1,000 years from now, the owner of this bags parents had left burk at birth to attempt and stop the dragons from losing their alfa. If they have returned, we hope you will take this bag as a learning tool to all of the different dragons of the world. If they have not, it is possible that they did not succeed, and it is now up to you and your gang to protect the hidden world.**

**I may not know you in person, but i believe that as a proud Haddock, and a born dragon rider, there is nothing that can stand in your way. If so, i hope that the following tools will help you out.**

**To my dearest descendant,**

**Hiccup Haddock lll**

**I couldn’t breath. I was sobbing. My family. I had a family. Im descendent of a chief...dragons.. Dragons exist.. My connection is real..**

**I sobbed as i took out the rest of the tools. I hated myself for crying. I couldn’t look up at them. There was a map. A dragon map. A book on dragons. So much. So much to take in. i looked through the drawings. So many dragons. Had Mr. smith been lying to me?**

**I felt a hand on my shoulder. I looked up, tears down my cheeks. My weirdly colored eyes glowed from the water.**

**“Your parents would have wanted you to see this, you are a descendant of hiccup haddock, the boy who had united dragons and humans. you should be proud of where you came from. it is your destiny to follow wherever this map takes you and embrace it" said Riley**

**I stood up and hugged him. I really needed someone today. “Thank you” i cried softly.**

**"and we'll be with you every step of the way" said Riley.**

**And i felt hole again after a while.**

\*\*\*

**chapter 2 || *segment. 1***

\*Before Cora found out she was a descendant... a day before that\*

"Newt, Stop it." Why is life so hard?

"Pleaaaaseeeee." Oh, right. Because of this guy.

"Newt I swear Im gonna-"

"Come on red head! Shooww meeeeeee." Newt begged. Did he just cut me off??

"UUh.... Newt, you might wanna stop before Red goes psycho...." Cora asked, trying so hard to remove Newt out of my personal bubble

"But it looked great-  aaah, ooh, o-okay okay! I'll stop!" he had both arms up in the air, defeated, because I was so ready to punch someone hard in the face.

Yesterday, Riley gifted us with weapons that he made in his so called "forge". I have no idea how Riley manages to make stuff like that at a short amount of time, but I gotta say, its pretty nice. Dang that guy knows how to manage his time. Something I'll ever learn to do.

We were in the arena. We decided to test some of Riley's weapons out, and he also told us we were free to go to the forge at any time. Me and Cora were testing out our weapons, and Newt with his handy gloves. Cora preferred to shoot in targets, while I preferred to scratch the wall. Hey! It was a stone wall! It's okay to scratch it... right? Riley and Nik had weapons for close combat so they decided to fight each other, not to mention Riley teaching NIk some of his moves.

"Are you sure you dont wanna use the target? Its much convinient." Cora suggested.

"I'd preffer the wall... fr some reason." I shrugged, and we both giggled.

I grabbed my glaive, and twirled it around my fingers like a baton, although I didn't exactly realize how long it was.

"Whoa! Red! Calm down with that Glaive! You're gonna slice someone's head off!" Newt said, protective himself.

"Sorry. Kinda miss cheering." I stated.

Cora raised a brow, "You used to cheer?" She asked. I shook my head, "Nah, not exactly. But my parents wanted me to." I rolled my eyes at the memory, and I threw the glaive again, leaving my tenth scratch on the stone wall.

"My parents are famous lawyers. And people expected their children to be perfect as well. My brother had no problem with that. He always was the top of his class. But me... meh, I didnt care much about my grades." I said as I threw my glaive again, 11th scratch.

"They signed me up for a lot of worthless stuff. I was taught ballet, martial arts, a bit of piano and violin, all those sorts. I was pretty good at all of them but... I didn't like it." I sighed, throwing my glaive two times in a row leaving two parallel scratches.

"But then. I found the one thing that I managed to like. Managed to love. Problem is, my parenst dont support me doing it." I growled.

"Doing what?" Cora asked.

I smirked before pointing to the wall where I left scratches. Cora gasped. Using exactly 14 lines of scratched stone, my aim and imagination, I managed to make an image of an eye. "Art. The only thing I learned to love." '**I finished.**

Do my parents support me? Hell no.

"Wow." She gasped.

After a few more minutes of chatting randomly, Riley and Nik started walking to us. "Guys its getting hot in here. Is there like... a fan here or something?" Riley asked, with beads of sweat obvious on his face.

Newt raised his hand, "I vote take shirts off." I mentally slapped myself because both me and Cora started blushing.

"I vote, throw you off a window." I replied.

"I vote open the fan because there's a huge one right there!" Nik pointed out.

Cora raised a brow, "Are you sure? That fan's pretty old." she asked, wondering. All five of us walked towards this fan that looked like ot just got hit by a sand storm in the middle of december. It looked like its dying... literally.

"I'll take a look." Riley suggested, going behind the fan to see if any of the buttons work.

Nik pressed the on button but it didnt turn on. "Damn thing's broken." Newt said.

What about a kick? A kick always works.

"Maybe if I kick it-"

"What-? NO RED ITS GONNA-!!" Riley wasnt able to finish and save me because at that moment, this damned thing exploded.

at my head.

directly at my face.

"Oh god! Red!" Riley yelled, quickly standing up. I coughed a few times, before managing to stand up. I felt a little grpggy, but nonetheless, I was still breathing thank god.

The moment he saw me, Newt stepped bavk. "Jesus you look like my grandma." He said. I dont wanna ask how I look because Im pretty sure Satan fart-basted my face using a fan.

"Ugh... I dont feel good, can someone hand me a towel?" I asked, trying to make my vision better but it seems to be getting worse.

I noticed that everyone was staring at me.

"W-what?" I asked.

They were all looking at something directly above my left eye.

I touched it to see if I had a wound or anything but then I found out that the explosion gave me something WORSE than a wound.

My eyebrow.

Its freaking gone.

"U-Uh... D-dont worry Red! I have a sharpie at home. we can just... you know... draw a bt of hair on there, make it look like nothing exploded on your face and burned off your left eeybrow!" Newt suggested, nervously.

Someday, I might really just throw him out the window.

\*\*\*

**chapter 2 || *segment. 2***

MOMENTS LATER FROM REDS POV

NEWT.....IN A PREDICAMENT

She looks about ready to end me. who you ask? red....im probably gonna die. "what? it was a suggestion" i said nervous. she glared back at me ready to end my existence. "come on dont be like that meadow" I Said as im the only one brave (or stupid) enough to call her by her real name its also when i knew i messed up BIG time. "dont CALL ME MEADOW" POW GUT SHOT. "OWWWWWW" i SAID in a weak voice "i think meadow is a pretty name" i stated sure i was going to die. "shut up newt" she says blushing just enough for me to notice "dont call me meadow" She said walking away. i need a nap.

\*\*\*

**chapter 2 || *segment. 3***

**Nik - Just After Weapons**

I stared at the weapons in our hands. I chose a long, slender sword, it's sharp blade shining in the sunlight. I walked a few steps down the path, and swung the blade, loving the light sleek build. I had a weapon in my hand! I thought of movies like Lord of the RIngs, loving the blade even more.

But we had to think tactically. I imagined a training reel of movies going through my head, but my own training montage needed a location.

Where?

And then it hit me. It wasn't Newt Gloves that hit me, it was something bigger. A lot bigger.

"The abandoned training area!" I called out, cutting off Riley midway a sentence.

"What?" Riley asked, confused.

"The abandoned training area, you know, the one on the edge of the cliff," I replied.

"Yeah, that's a great idea, Nik, we can all train there!" Red replied, impressed. "No-one's been there for centuries, it's perfect."

"A stroke of genius, if I might say so myself," Newt commented, stroking his non-existent beard.

I smiled to myself happily and gazed at my sword. It was like an invisible force, calling to me, asking me to something more than I am. I gazed at the blade yet again, mesmerised by its sheer beauty. It's handle, elegant and bold, the power of it seeping into my hand. It looked older, something more than what a fourteen-year-old boy could make. Where he got it from didn't matter, it was in mine now.

"We should call her Macy!" Newt butt in, noticing me fazing out.

"It's not even a Mace!" I replied, slightly irritated, but grateful for breaking the spell.

"Oh..." Newt replied, exhausted out of ideas, so went back to naming his gloves again.

**Nik -**

I sliced through the air, sword against shield, and recoiled at the loud the clang ringing in my body. Riley was teaching me the art to hand-on-hand combat, but a shield was no match for my blade. I grinned again as I swung my blade swiftly and hard, stopping just next to his neck. I was improving.

"Wow, you've seriously stepped up since yesterday," Riley asked, impressed at my improvement while blocking a slice to his thigh.

"Let's just say, I've been practising," I replied cockily, as I stabbed at his right arm, missing by mere millimetres. Whether I was trying to hit him or not, I don't really know. And right now, I didn't care. I missed mentioning to Riley my countless hours in the library studying the art of fencing in my bid to improve. And it paid off.

I sliced at him again, just in the gap between his shield and left shoulder. I stopped just before hitting him and stated, "3-1, good game."

"You gotta up your game Rizza," I joked, as we stopped to take a break. I dropped in the nickname Rizza, hoping it would improve our relationship. Whoever Rizza's source for weapons and books are, he was a valuable asset as an alliance.

"Well, I've never had an opponent until now," Riley countered, acknowledging the nickname fondly.

"Also, do you have any, say, Mithrin?" I asked in between breaths.

"Mithrin?"

"You know, like un-pierceable body-armour?" I replied, raising my eyebrow. I'm yet to know the full extent of Riley's source, but this would be a challenge.

"Well, I'll see," Riley replied, clearly wanting to end the topic, nervous about saying something or not.

"Okay... So we should we check out what the girls are doing... wow!" I replied, gazing at the masterpiece on the wall. It was an eye. I guestimated about 15 lines on the wall. I noticed Riley's jaw drop as well beside me.

"That was probably the best eye I've ever seen drawn, ever. And definitely with 15 lines!" I exclaimed, completely spellbound by the magnificent feat. I'm usually a critic of art, but those artworks that deserve recognition? Those, I'm really passionate about. Take my sword for example.

I'd seen the artworks of this anonymous artist on Berk, drawing these beautiful drawings of the landscapes seen from these very shores, and I had no doubt it was Red. That just made me love her more!

\*\*\*

**chapter 2 || segment. 4**

**Nik (in the future, after Moonlight is revealed)**

Nik brought out the book from inside his backpack, and read the cover.

'How to be the One. By Snotlout the S🌫🌫🌫🌫🌫🌫🌫. The author who gave you 'The World According To Snotlout.'

The letters following the S was erased off and seemed to have been written multiple times as if the author couldn't think if a good enough name. The author also deliberately left his last name out, which was surprising in Viking tradition.

I began flicking through the pages, surprised by the professionalism by the seemingly incoherent author. I had chosen this person's, Snotlout's, book due to it being the only accurate recording of Hiccup the Dragon Conqueror in his prime years. Also, Snotlout's book was surprisingly translated to Modern English, which I found surprising. Having not read up on my Hiccup the Conqueror's lore (like who reads that? It's like the Lord of the Rings. You would watch the movie, but never read the extremely thick book(s?)), I tried to guess who this Snotlout could be. Probably was the chief scribe of Hiccup or something. I like this guy.

This Snotlout must've definitely been a Thorston. Has a wacky quality? Check. Or maybe an Ingerman and a Thorston.

As I skimmed through the pages, I saw flickers of arrogance but was surprised to see the honesty of the author. I flicked to the page written, "How to get a girl like Hiccup Haddock."

I glanced at my room's door, but then began to read.

"Let's keep this simple. So Hiccup knew the tricks when getting girls (his way). This is probably the most accurate list of tricks to get a girl like Hiccup Horrendous Haddock the Third.

Firstly, be a smart, innocent guy who cannot punch to save his life. (Practise so you can later)

Secondly, make sure you look like a hell more handsome in a few years time.

But most importantly, the 100% fail-proof way is to train a dragon, the best kind, FIRST, before everyone else has and show it off. To top it all off, give your future girlfriend a moonlight flight and she's yours for life."

Did I ever mention that my room window has one of the best views of Berk?

Well, I instinctively glanced outside and, with the light of a full moon, I saw Riley on Moonlight, with Red who was intrigued and unassuming (I hope) sliding on the back, Riley looking around him nervously, not wanting to be caught. By me.

"Train a dragon, the best kind, FIRST, before everyone else has and show it off. "

I kick the table.

"To top it all off, give your future girlfriend a moonlight flight and she's yours for life."

Shit.

\*\*\*

**chapter 2 || Segment. 5**

SOMETIME SOMEWHERE

NEWT…….IN POETRY

What do I write about I ask myself. Why do I write you ask? You don’t seem the type to write you say? Well I have no good answers for you. Wait never mind I do have an answer I write haikus because in boarding school it helped me keep my anger issues under control. But right now writing is giving me anger issues. I just don’t know what to write about…

I CAN WRITE HAIKUS

DON’T KNOW WHAT TO WRITE ABOUT

RANDOM SYLLABLE

I will go look for inspiration…..TO THE OUTDOORS…. About five minutes later…..

Oh look there’s Cora…… wait I’ll write about chickens

I LIKE THE CHICKENS

THEY MAKE REAL AWESOME FOOD

THEY MAKE GREAT PETS TOO

Now I could always write about my feelings but that’s not really like me soooo let’s give it a try.(I’m not one to not try new things)

REALLY LIKE CORA

SOMETHING ABOUT MY FEELINGS

ONE LAST SYLLABLE

Ok im done I’m going to take a nap

\*\*\*

**chapter 2 || *segment. 6***

TIME:late WHERE: the woods

NEWT………IN THE WOODS

For some reason I felt like having a walk in the woods to find somewhere peaceful to write and hang out alone for a while and that’s when I made a mistake I forgot what direction I came from and I didn’t bring a compass all I brought was I small knife…. Damn I left pretty early but it’s getting late now…. The sun will be down soon and it will get cold and it was supposed to rain… I’m in trouble maybe even more then the couple hundred times I called red by her real name… no not in that much trouble…..yet. I need to find a cave or something to keep warm in I wasn’t wearing much more than a long sleeved shirt and pants I got pretty good at climbing from P.E in boarding school but they didn’t teach “how to survive in the woods if you were stupid enough to not bring a compass” class. Damn. So I climbed a tree to see that there was a cave a little ways out but then I fell. I think I might of sprained my ankle or broken it but either way I’m not going to get to the cave before rain fall. The best I can do is crawl and yell in hopes some one hears me.

TIME:NIGHT WHERE: NOT EVEN HALF WAY TO THE CAVE

NEWT….. IS BROKEN

God damn it! I probably just got my self killed by falling off that damn tree.

I thought I would die because I was an arse or by calling red meadow or something. Nope I’m going to die because I can’t walk. And it’s raining I have to find temporary shelter so I can sleep the night away and yell at myself more in the morning.

\*\*\*

**chapter 2 || segment. 7**

TIME: late morning Where: I have no clue any more

NEWT……. HAS HOPE

So I woke up still damp from the rain and last night I had a realization… I’ll have to help myself I will have to make a splint it might help me at least stand hopefully I think my dad had once taught me how but I forgot so right now my main priority is food….five minutes of crawling later.. I found a bunch of Barrie’s but I’m not sure they are safe… no harm in trying. I think there is a small stream close by so I’ll get some water. Meanwhile I’ll write a haiku about my predicament..

IM LOST IN THE WOOD

SOMEONE IS CALLING MY NAME

ITS MY BUDDY NIK

\*\*\*

**chapter 2 || *segment. 8***

Newt was gone. He'd left into the forest and he didn't come back. I was freaking out. I saw Cora and Riley pass by, and Cora asked, "What's wrong, you okay?"

"Yeah I'm fine," I replied and forced a smile. It might be nothing, no need for anyone else to get involved. Just in case I grasped my customized sword (which now collapsed into this sweet box), a muesli bar and essentials, and headed out the moment dawn broke.

I called out his name for hours, he was gone. Wiped off the face of the earth. Well, he wasn't, he couldn't be. I kept my bearings with a compass in my pocket, using a map to guide me. I searched section after section, slowly giving up hope. He was gone.

I felt my eyes get watery and wiped them on my sleeve.

Newt's still alive, get a hold of yourself.

My rations were running thin but I continued persevering, desperate for someone to answer my calls. My head started getting delirious, my focus shifting and fading, the summer sun getting to me.

I sunk to my knees, still calling out his name. Her name? A name...

I continued shouting, my words getting more incomprehensible each time. I thought I heard a reply in the midsts of the forest. And I passed out.

Dreams. They're nice.

Well, my dreams were. I felt like slapping myself for having a good dream.

I had a to-do list, and nothing was done yet.

Words floated around my head... Riley, Dragons, Girls, Majapi, books, my blade... My blade needed a name. What should I name her? Or is it a he? I dunno.

Oh, there's Newt. Newt. Oh, Newt. Sorry.

Silence.

\*\*\*

**chapter 2 || *segment. 9***

TIME:I DON’T KNOW WHERE: STILL NO CLUE

NEWT……….. GOT MURDERED HAHAHAHAHAHAH (not really)

The moment I herd nik stop calling my name I knew he had given up.. but surely my mom was still looking my friends would not give up. Right? I feel like crying and yelling at the same time. I kept going towards the direction of niks voice but it would be night soon so I just went back to my hole and would go back in the morning I need a bath.

TIME:MORNING WHERE: STILL HAVE NO IDEA

NEWT……. IN THE TREK TOWARD BERK

So I woke up early and started towards niks voice which I assume is the direction of the berk part of berk. I think it’s time for a haiku

MY FRIENDS GIVEN UP

ALTHOUGH SOME HOW I HAVE NOT

NOT REALLY GOOD FRIENDS

And so I crawled as fast as I could and I saw a hut I’ve never seen before a hut in the middle of nowhere.

TIME: NOON WHERE: HUT

NEWT…..IN A HUT

Naturally I went inside I found food and water and a couch to nap on but the thing I was most excited about was the pain killers so my ankle which I deemed sprained not broken still hurts but not as bad which means with help of the pain killers I might be able to walk and I found a back pack so I stored some water and some food and painfully limped away.

TIME: AFTER NOON WHERE: IN THE FOREST

NEWT……..SAVES NIK FROM CERTAIN DEATH

Five minutes I’ve been limping.. five minutes and I found a half dead nik. Well at least he’s light. So I partly dragged partly carried nik to the edge of the forest where I found the first sign of life. So I decided to stop here for a break and was trying to wake up nik who muttered something about naming a sword he feverish so I gave I’m a bit of water and forced aspirin down. After a half hour I was on the road again with a partly dead nik(which is an improvement on half dead) and continued and then I saw a person and I called out to him for help me and him carried nik the rest of the way to civilization.

TIME:I don’t know WHERE: berk

NEWT……..IS A LITTLE MAD

When my “friends” saw me and I learned his name,John,with a little bit dead nik, they all asked what happened and why I was gone for so long and all I told them was to shut up and get a doctor as I was pissed they didn’t bother to look for me and after I was checked out by the doctor I went straight home and slept I made a promise to myself I would not put trust into anyone again. Haiku time

I have one good friend

Least he tried to look for me

I feel betrayed

**chapter 2 || segment. 10**

**I felt really bad for what happened to Newt. he seemed really angry when he came back with Nik over his soldier. I went to see if Nik was ok in the hospital, but all he said was, “its name is marla!” so i assumed he was ok.**

**I then tried to see if Newt was ok, but he stayed inside a lot. His window draped were closed. It was either the longest nap ever or something else. I wish i was around when Newt went missing so i could of helped him. I hate seeing my friends upset. It might sound childish, but it always made me upset to see someone else left out since i’ve experienced it my whole life. At least that’s what i think he’s feeling. Sometimes his expressions are solid.**

**So when i went to his house and knocked, no one answered, so i left him a note which i had forced Red and Riley into signing. (it wasnt easy though.)  I also had a talk with Nik, trying to make him come back to normal.**

**“Nik, where are you.”**

**“Atlantis”**

**“What’s your name?”**

**“Marla”**

**“Do you think your ok?”**

**“I'm hiccup hasselhoff! Of course im ok!”**

**“Good”**

**Eventually he started getting better on his own. Newt however, i haven’t seen in 2 days. Then, today, i saw him sitting alone in a different table in the mess hall. I looked over at Red.**

**“He’ll come around. Just let him be himself.”**

**I knew she was right, i just didn’t like seeing my friends upset. I hope he feels better soon.**

\*\*\*

**chapter 3 || *segment . 1***

**Red’s POV**

“Why are we doing this again?” I asked Cora who was typing extremely fast on her laptop. “Because we are single potatoes and if ever we stay single potatoes at least we have a place to dump all our sadness in.” She replied, pressing enter because she was done making an account.

An account for where, you may ask?

**Tinder.**

Freaking Tinder.

I have no idea what got into us in making this but I’m pretty sure it’s because we were still emotional when we legit watched everything one Vampire Diaries last night. We were screaming and crying and the boys had to come over because they literally thought one of us was giving birth.

“We need a profile pic.” Cora stated, browsing through her phone to see if she had any cute pictures she can post.

“Cora.” I groaned, and looked at her in the eye, “If you want a boyfriend, I can be your boyfriend.” I suggested.

She glared, “Okay What’s the actual fu-“

“No! No, it in that way. Look.... just.... get your phone and go to text messages.” I told her and she did.

“Pretend I’m you’re boyfriend, and text me something you think you’d say to you future guy.” I suggested. Might make both of us calm down.

“Fine.” She sighed and brought out her phone.

“Now. Text me something.” I crossed my arms and smirked. Noticing the smirk on my face, she rolled her eyes and started typing.

“Oh, heh. Newt sent me a message.” She giggled. I smiled, “What did that trouble maker say?” I asked. She shrugged, “Sent me another haiku. Technically saying...

REALLY LIKE CORA

SOMETHING ABOUT MY FEELINGS

ONE LAST SYLLABLE” she stated and both of us laughed. I get annoyed of Newt but sometimes he just really makes the best haikus.

“Anyways...” Cora continued typing and I used this chance to look for the boys. I looked behind me to see Riley, and Nik already eating lunch in the far side table. I think they know me and Cora are here but smart enough to know what we’re doing is girl top secret. But where's newt?

“Done!” She said, smiling.

I checked my phone but for s9me reason, there’s was no message.

“Did you send it?” I asked, frowning, checking my inbox if ever I left any messages.

“Yeah. I did. I sent it to-....” Cora paused.

I looked at her to find her staring into her phone as if for some reason, people invented brocolli flavored ice cream. Now that was crazy, but that’s exactly how she looked like.

“W-what? What’s wrong?” I asked, getting really worried.

She slowly turned her phone so the screen was facing me and I read her message.

**Hey there. Just wanted to know how you’re doing. I really miss you. And... I Love you, I hope you know that**

Sent to Newt

My eyes widened.

Her eyes looked like they’re about to quit from their sockets.

And for some reason, all I could say was “Aww shit.”

“R-r-red! H-he can’t know th-that I.... send him THAT message! He’ll think I’m insane!!” Cora panicked, am doing practically screamed at my face.

“I know. I know. Look..... ahhh..... BOYS! Over there!” I pointed to the boy’s table.... but for some reason, Newt wasn’t there. Oh come on! Why do you disappear when we need you?!

Both me and Cora ran to their table. Riley an Nik were sitting beside each other, talking about “boy” stuff. I was panicking also. For some reason, my body automatically decided to just tackle anything or anyone at that moment. So I tackled both Riley and Nik.

Sorry guys.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAARGHh!!” 8 let out a war cry before literally flying mid second into the air and landing on top of both Nik and Riley.

“NIK! RILEY! Where the heck is NEWT?!?!” I asked them, desperate to find answers.

“W-what.... agh.... god you’re strong....” Riley’s struggled because I was probably and almost is sitting on his stomach, and I’m really heavy so sorry Riley.

“N-Newt? He went out, to agh... stroll the woods. He said he'd be back later. Can you... agh... get off me?” Nik asked, politely. Before I could tell Cora, I already saw her dashing through the Mess Hall and running outside leaving the main doors open to hurry and get that phone.

I stood up and helped both guys up as well.

“Why what happened?” Nik asked, confused.

You see... I was still panicking...

“Tinder! Cora! Message! Haiku! Newt! Boyfriend! I love you! I hope you know that!” I told Nik and Riley. I think that was good enough an explanation so I ran off. Although before I ran, I noticed Nik and Riley’s face red and blushing. Was it something I said?

I don the know. I don’t remember what I said.

So I ran off to find Cora and Newt.

This is gonna be one heck of a day.

\*\*\*

**chapter 3 || *segment. 2***

**Nik - Just After Weapons**

I stared at the weapons in our hands. I chose a long, slender sword, it's sharp blade shining in the sunlight. I walked a few steps down the path, and swung the blade, loving the light sleek build. I had a weapon in my hand! I thought of movies like Lord of the RIngs, loving the blade even more.

But we had to think tactically. I imagined a training reel of movies going through my head, but my own training montage needed a location.

Where?

And then it hit me. It wasn't Newt Gloves that hit me, it was something bigger. A lot bigger.

"The abandoned training area!" I called out, cutting off Riley midway a sentence.

"What?" Riley asked, confused.

"The abandoned training area, you know, the one on the edge of the cliff," I replied.

"Yeah, that's a great idea, Nik, we can all train there!" Red replied, impressed. "No-one's been there for centuries, it's perfect."

"A stroke of genius, if I might say so myself," Newt commented, stroking his non-existent beard.

I smiled to myself happily and gazed at my sword. It was like an invisible force, calling to me, asking me to something more than I am. I gazed at the blade yet again, mesmerised by its sheer beauty. It's handle, elegant and bold, the power of it seeping into my hand. It looked older, something more than what a fourteen-year-old boy could make. Where he got it from didn't matter, it was in mine now.

"We should call her Macy!" Newt butt in, noticing me fazing out.

"It's not even a Mace!" I replied, slightly irritated, but grateful for breaking the spell.

"Oh..." Newt replied, exhausted out of ideas, so went back to naming his gloves again.

**Nik - A few days later (during Red's Arena Incident)**

I sliced through the air, sword against shield, and recoiled at the loud the clang ringing in my body. Riley was teaching me the art to hand-on-hand combat, but a shield was no match for my blade. I grinned again as I swung my blade swiftly and hard, stopping just next to his neck. I was improving.

"Wow, you've seriously stepped up since yesterday," Riley asked, impressed at my improvement while blocking a slice to his thigh.

"Let's just say, I've been practising," I replied cockily, as I stabbed at his right arm, missing by mere millimetres. Whether I was trying to hit him or not, I don't really know. And right now, I didn't care. I missed mentioning to Riley my countless hours in the library studying the art of fencing in my bid to improve. And it paid off.

I sliced at him again, just in the gap between his shield and left shoulder. I stopped just before hitting him and stated, "3-1, good game."

"You gotta up your game Rizza," I joked, as we stopped to take a break. I dropped in the nickname Rizza, hoping it would improve our relationship. Whoever Rizza's source for weapons and books are, he was a valuable asset as an alliance.

"Well, I've never had an opponent until now," Riley countered, acknowledging the nickname fondly.

"Also, do you have any, say, Mithrin?" I asked in between breaths.

"Mithrin?"

"You know, like un-pierceable body-armour?" I replied, raising my eyebrow. I'm yet to know the full extent of Riley's source, but this would be a challenge.

"Well, I'll see," Riley replied, clearly wanting to end the topic, nervous about saying something or not.

"Okay... So we should we check out what the girls are doing... wow!" I replied, gazing at the masterpiece on the wall. It was an eye. I guestimated about 15 lines on the wall. I noticed Riley's jaw drop as well beside me.

"That was probably the best eye I've ever seen drawn, ever. And definitely with 15 lines!" I exclaimed, completely spellbound by the magnificent feat. I'm usually a critic of art, but those artworks that deserve recognition? For those, I'm really passionate about. Take my sword for example.

I'd seen the artworks of this anonymous artist on Berk, drawing these beautiful drawings of the landscapes seen from these very shores, and I had no doubt it was Red. That just made me love her more!

You know as a friend.

No, it's not. You're weird.

Shut up.

"Guys, it's getting hot here. Is there a fan here or something?" Riley asked, still sweating from our training.

Newt raised his hand, "I vote: take shirts off."

It might've been a good idea, but I noticed both Cora and Red blushing.

Because of me? Nah... Surely not.

"I vote, throw you off a window," Red replied, making her intentions clear.

I scanned the arena, looking for a solution to this simple problem. I realised that they still had the fan which was brought in a couple of centuries ago, still in the corner of the arena.

"I vote to open the fan because there's a huge one right there!" I pointed out.

Cora raised a brow, "Are you sure? That fan's pretty old." she asked, wondering. I silently agreed. That fan was not going to work.

"I'll take a look," Riley suggested, going behind the fan to see if any of the buttons work.

Unlike Riley, who was still pretty slow in the working of the things, I pressed the On button. But it didn't turn on.

"Damn thing's broken," Newt complained, sweating a bit as well.

I didn't know what to do and looked at my company for ideas. I noticed Red step forward, almost subconsciously, as if she hadn't fully thought of what she was doing.

"Maybe if I kick it-" she muttered to herself.

"What-? NO RED ITS GONNA-!!" Riley wasn't able to finish because the fan exploded in Red's face. Riley fell backwards in the explosion, but Red had taken in the blow.

"Oh god! Red!" Riley yelled, quickly standing up. I was too shocked, all my senses turning off.

Red might be dead. Emotions flooded my mind, but my mind was empty. It was white. The ringing of the explosion was still heard in my ears, as my mind rebooted.

I raised Red on her back, leaning against the wall. I checked her vitals, she seemed okay. I let out a sigh of relief. But something was off. Newt replied, and stepped away again, saying, "Jesus you look like my grandma!"

"Ugh... I don't feel good, can someone hand me a towel?" Red asked, clearly still dazed from the life and death situation.

And then I realised it. Red's eyebrow was gone. It had been singed off in the explosion. The left eyebrow was gone.

"W-what?" Red asked, still confused to what had happened.

Red touched it to see her eyebrow and realised it was gone. Gone. She was still shocked by the explosion, her face still blank, but fearful.

"U-Uh... D-don't worry Red! I have a sharpie at home. we can just... you know... draw a bit of hair on there, make it look like nothing exploded on your face and burned off your left eyebrow!" Newt suggested, nervously.

I felt like smacking him. Newt was still slow sometimes. Can't call him stupid. But sometimes just speaks before he thinks. You know... quick to act, but just slow in general.

An idea sparked in my head, and I had a nanosecond argument about whether to commit to it or not.

Just YOLO bro... She needs it!

I'm not a person to act on instinct. It get's you nowhere. Or that's what I think.

I cautiously headed towards Red, her eyes wide in shock, understanding what was happening. She seemed a bit nasty towards Newt but was more scared than anything. Noticing other eyes in the room gazing at me I kneeled down next to Red and gently wrapped an arm around her slender back. This was all alien to me, and I stared blankly at a spot in the concrete, nervous about Red's reaction. She seemed more lost than anything, but a hint of recognition of what I'd done flashed across her eyes.

And nothing happened. Red just sat there in a ball, lost for words, with my hand around her back. This was not Red, and I tried not to look at Newt, Riley and Cora staring at me like I was the madman. It was head vs heart decision. Stupid, stupid me. But it worked. Maybe I should listen to my heart, my impulse, sometimes.

That's what I've been trying to say the WHOLE time. Listen to yourself, me.

No, it's unwise, unpractical, stupid, and could get you in trouble in more ways than one.

SHUT UP! BOTH OF ME!

We just waited there, still doing nothing thinking.

Red... Red's not doing anything. What does that mean? Does this have something to do with the, "I love you" thing she said to me and Riley? Or was it just me. It must've been me. Wait, should I care? Why am I even thinking about this!

Red is in pain, in shock, in fear, I have to support her. I have to act when I have to.

No... why am I thinking about THIS? Like, when did I ever care about anyone, or how someone thinks of me and this way. It was all just game,  to begin with. Place the puzzle pieces, the foundation, play the strategy and I win. Just learn, play and have fun. Not all this. This isn't a game, is it? Is it? Or is it a game with bigger stakes? Or...

What's happening to me?

It's called growing up.

Shut up.

I don't think I said anything out loud, but Red suddenly stood up and punched me in the jaw, hard. I grasped my jaw in pain, shocked by the sudden turnover of events. Red was standing there, mixed emotions playing into her actions.

"Don't. You. Ever. Touch. Me. Again." Red commanded sternly, and calmly, with anger blazing in her eyes. I also noticed a hint of gratitude towards me (or it was a figment of my imagination?), but it didn't douse the flames. Red stormed off, not even regarding the three other kids in the room. It was then I noticed my other friends in the room. Cora's smile towards me was warm, as if saying, "that was a good thing to do, Nik." But then Cora rushed off after her friend, giving us only a small wave goodbye. Newt seemed bored on the outside, but his mind seemed to be racing, thinking through a lot of things at once. All I got was a raised eyebrow. Riley seemed a bit jealous (of course he is), but actually a bit uninterested, as if either not worried, not confused or just bored of the spectacle. But that was all I could read from his face. He avoided my eye contact, and slowly they all left the arena.

"Sorry?" I spoke aloud, having been frozen for the past 5 minutes. I had no clue what had happened. My voice echoed around the deserted arena, not another life form in sight. My jaw hurt, but the throbbing pain was trumped by the pain of my brain.

What did I just do...

\*\*\*

**chapter 3 || *segment. 3***

**Red’s POV**

I was dying.

Well... not literally but you get the point.

Me and Cora?

Yeah, we’re in deep shit right now.

“Is he coming?” Cora asked, still trashing through Newt’s stuff. I looked out his window, if there’s any signs of Newt walking here, and saw nothing. “Nope, don’t see him.” I replied.

To sum things up, we broke into his house.

I’m so sorry Newt, we love you, but you really just can’t read that message.

“Ughhh.... Where is that guy’s phone!?” Cora complained, probably almost going through all his closet. And then.... out of nowhere, Cora gasped. My eyes darted to her immediately, “What? What is it????” I asked her.

She looked at me with a smile, holding out a coin, “I found a penny!”.

I love you Cora, I really do. But it’s in these moments that I just want to hit you with a ball.

Giving up with the closet, Cora headed for Newt’s bathroom. Newt actually had a pretty nice house. He did say his parents weren’t around so that gave us a bonus. “I’ll check here.” She said. I nodded and looked out the window to keep watch.

Damn is that great view or what? Newt can sometimes be clueless and stupid, but he can be a literal genius if he wants to. And not to mention his family are stinking rich. It’s good to see that Newt doesn’t really brag about how wealthy his family is, and he treats everyone equally, but for real their house is amazing.

They have a pool in their back yard and a literal tennis court by the lawn and it’s huge! I don’t know why but for some reason, they don’t have any security cameras anywhere so it was easy for me and Cora to sneak in.

I was just fantasizing of a reality when I was the rich one when I noticed familiar blonde locks walking close to the house.

Newt.

**Shit**.

“Cora!! Newt. Here!!” Great, I’m panicking again.

“Shit.” Cora gasped and we heard doors unlock down stairs.

Cora did the obvious thing and hid on the bathroom, as for me, I was left in the middle of the room looking for a place to hide.

Uuhhh.... under the bed? Nope. I’m too fat to fit there.

In the closet? Yeah I’d break the closet the moment I step inside.

Behind the lamp? What kind of idiot does that?

Okay, I was really out of options now.

And then, as if everything stopped, the door to Newt’s room swung open revealing a boy with curled blonde locks and a body structure that was probably taller than mine.

**Newt**.

“R-red?” Newt looked really confused as to why I was here. Well he should be. It’s not everyday you find a red head right in the middle of your room looking at you as if you just rose back from the dead.

“H-Hey! Newt! How ya doin’?” I asked, giving him my best “I most certainly did not break into your house” kind of smile.

“Why are you in my house?” He asked, getting really suspicious now.

Before I could answer, my phone vibrated, telling me I had a message. Completely ignoring Newt and his famous “I will bury you alive” glare directly at me, I looked at the message and it was from Cora, and what she sent literally made me the happiest person at that moment.

**Cora**😚: I found his phone!!!

Okay Red, you need to make up a lie, and then cause distraction to get Cora out of that stinking bathroom.

“Uhh.... I’m in your house because..... Well.... you see.... ya know, my house. It sooooo boring, with all the TVs,.... uh. The toilet.... ya know, and the sink! And I’m... ah.... allergic to... to...” I stuttered, thinking as hard as I can to make this work.

“Allergic to what?” Newt raised a brow. Okay, he believed it.... now all I have to do is to NOT screw this up.

“Allergic to....” come on Red! Think! The sentence you said earlier, think of the possible outcomes or whatever.

You can’t screw this up!!

“....the sink...”

I just screwed up.

Newt frowned, “You’re Allergic to... the sink?” He asked, slightly amused by how much I literally screwed up. And seriously, what kind of person gets Allergic to the sink?

No. I can’t give up now. We’re so close. Cora already has his phone and is probably deleting that god damned message already. I just need to buy her some time. Just a little more time. I can’t give up.

“Y-Yeah! You know, coz my sink is uhh. It’s made of... stone? Is that possible? Anyways, yeah! It’s... uh... stone and I’m allergic! Like... really Allergic! Trust me, a ton times when I just got out of the bathroom for brushing my teeth, and uuh... ya know, using the sink, I immediately get... constipated?”

That’s it Red. You may be miserably embarrassing yourself big time but this is for Cora. You can’t screw this up even more!

Then My phone vibrated again, so I looked at it, and it seems to be another message from Cora.

**I used the back window of the bathrooms to get out. Get out of there!**

Once I read this, I immediately ran out of Newt’s room before he could question me any further.

Mission completed.

(In the Mess Hall, a few hours after the scene)

“Well that went well.” I sighed, sitting down next to Cora on the table we sat on earlier.

“Yep. But thank god Newt didn’t get to see that message, it’s would’ve made things real awkward between us.” Cora said, making me giggle a bit.

“Sooooo.... anyway, about those profile pics you were talking about earlier. I found a selfie of mine and-“

Before I could continue talking about our attempt to stalk hot guys on Tinder, Cora did the most unexpectedly thing that’s made it clear to me that we were, in fact, besties.

She shut down our laptops, put them back on our bags and smirked to herself.

“Screw Tinder.”

I smiled, Screw Tinder indeed.

\*\*\*

**chapter 3 || *segment. 4***

TIME:unimportant WHERE:home

NEWT………..THOUGHT A LOT

I think I finally figured out why my friends didn’t look for me…. They weren’t told But surely nik would have told them right? I don’t know. Just thinking about it makes my head hurts. Maybe I owe some people an apology. I’ve been a real jerk. If nik knew and didn’t tell anyone then I should be mad at nik right? I find it hard to be mad at him if it weren’t for going toward his voice I could still be in the woods. I will confront him about it later.

I need a nap

\*\*\*

**chapter 3 || *segment. 5***

**(After the whole “Nik hugged Red and he got punched in the jaw” incident; a day after that)**

\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_

**Red’s POV**

\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_

It was raining.

I liked the rain. Hearing the continuous splashes of raindrops hit the hard ground somehow made me calm. I gues... I’m like this because I used to be scared.

I was in the arena, alone, training by myself. I told Cora that I wouldn’t go here by myself because she was worried but sometimes a girl needs her space. I didn’t bother that thousands of rain drops hit me every second as I’m training. Yes, I could get sick, but I didn’t really care at the Moment. I needed to think.

I continued scratching the wall, leaving scratch after scratch, all of them differ in thickness, waves, but nonetheless, the composition looked... beautiful.

I was drawing... myself.

I don’t know how many scratches I’ve left already, but it did show an image of a girl. Me. BUt no matter what I do, no matter what I try, even though the eyes, the nose, the hair, the shape of the head, everything looked similar to how I looked like... I couldn’t see her. Through this drawing, I couldn’t see Red.

I mean... heh, Nothing was lost in the composition. My eyes were there, my mouth, my lips, my smile, my fiery hair. Everything was there.. Nothing was lost... but...

... something was missing.

I flinched.

A loud and frighten8ng boom of thunder echoed through the dark sky, making the grey tinted clouds looks just a little bit More scary, compared how dull it was.

Until now, thunder and lightn8ng always seemed to scare me. I guess my fear towards it, never really went away.

I was fearless, I can say that. And I hate it that I am. Sometimes it made me reckless. Yes, there are some upsides when it came to being fearless, but it has its downsides as well. A lot of people tell me “you should be afraid.” Or “How are you not scared of that?”. I just wasnt. And honestly, it made me feel like I wasn’t human. That maybe, somewhere inside me, I was insane.

Because fear is what makes us human. It makes us know for a fact that we’re sane. But because of how crazy and fearless I am, it made me think that I was different from other people, in a bad way.

This is why I like the rain.

Rain, lightning, thunder, it was the only thing I was actually scared of. It gave me hope that maybe, I am in fact, sane, and... worthy of being loved.

I looked at my drawing on the wall again.

I still don’t get it. Why didn’t it look like... me??

Giving up, I sat down in the floor, placed my glaive beside me, and hugged my knees. It was no doubt I was getting cold. Really cold. But... I didn’t want to leave. I wanted to stay here, surrounded by puddles of water and endless drops of rain falling and hitting on ground, including me.

And with that, I cried.

Crying in the rain makes it much easier. No one would think you’re crying, because your tears easily blended with the beads of rainwater, hitting your face at the same time.

I don’t know why Im crying though.

I just sometimes get the urge to just cry, and in every tear that drops down my face, it’s one problem gone.

“Red?”

My eyes widened, and I looked behind me to see Riley.

He didn’t carry an umbrella as well. He was was soaking wet, and yet managed to pull off a perfect posture. I stood up, almost falling down in the process , and forced a smile. “H-Hey Riley.” I said. He frowned, but decided not to ask any further.

“What are you doing here?” He asked, walking towards me, carrying his shield.

“Training.” I shrugged. He scoffed, “In the rain?”, he pointed to the sky and how dark it was.

I rolled my eyes hastily, blush8ng in embarrassment, “Whatever.” I muttered.

He walked pass me and straight to the part of the wall where I left the drawing of me. Of Red. He smiled, “It looks nice.” He says.

“It doesn’t look like me.” I admitted, standing right next to him, examining my work of art. I then noticed that the rain started to go down. Dang it.

Riley chuckled, “it doesn’t look like you because you drew yourself smiling.” He finished. Was tha5 supposed to be offensive or a compliment?

Riley’s pointed to the drawing, directly on the lip. “The drawing here shows you smiling. And we both know you rarely smile. Buuuut... since you already carved that smile on the wall, and you obviously can’t change what you’re drawing looks like, why not change...” he paused before his finger pointedness to me, “...You”.

Oh...

“Smile a little Red. And trust me, the more you smile, the more you’ll notice just how beautiful your artworks are. The first time I saw this drawing of yourself on the wall, I immediately knew it was you, you just need t look at things differently, and see that you, are in fact, beautiful.” He said, explaining every little detail.

The rain was gone, and the sun was slowly rising on the horizon.

I looked at my drawing on the wall again.

The hair, the eyes, the nose, the lips, the smile.

That’s was me.

It looked like me.

I smiled at Riley before giving him a friendly hug to show my gratitude, Thank you Riley.

\*\*\*

**chapter 3 || *segment. 6***

It was a day like any other. That’s a lie. First of all, it was really sunny, which was unlikely, and second we had just discovered this new training area, so it was really cool to hang out there. It was so old and ancient, which made it seem like one of those fantasy tv shows. We had all gotten used to our weapons. I myself had really gone to liking my bow and arrow. I brought it with me every time I went for alone time in the forest and decided to get some game. While the boys did hand to hand combat, Red and I were using targets. Well, I was. Red was scratching the wall. But it was affective I think. I’ve been conducting new strategy’s with my bow.

One day we were training when Red decided to take our first video as a group.

“This will be the first known record of 5 hooligans!”

“5 hooligans? Isn’t there a better name?” Implied Nik.

“You can think of one, if your used to thinking with your brains punched out.” Said Red calmly showing the camera around.

“Point taken.” Nik backed away. I giggled. I admired Reds confidence. She basically took the phone around as if on a tour. She even had a few interviews. Suddenly newt came up to us and said,

“Hey guys, do you ever wonder what these huge cages are for?”

We all looked in the direction he was pointing. There were these huge iron cages with steal Locks.

“Looked like they held something big” I said.

“Yea duh, I’m wonder WHAT huge animal they put in their! Maybe lions, walruses, big dogs, giant iguanas-.”he said.

“I hope not dogs” I said firing at the middle of a target.

“Why not?”

“I’m kind of scared of them..”

“Really?” Said Red, still holding the camera, examining some moss.

“Wait wait wait,” said Newt. “ are you saying that you went into the wild woods every week since you were 5, but is afraid of dogs?”

“How do you know I went to the woods?”

“Hey guys, maybe we can break the lock!” Said Red. Newt rushed away, trying to avoid my question. With suspicion we went over and helped her out.

The next day we were all talking in our usual group, discussing the last “battle” between Riley and Nik in the training arena, when suddenly out of nowhere in the mess hall a voice yelled, “hey look! It’s the one afraid of canniness!”

I was really confused. When we all searched where the voice was coming from, we saw it was coming from this new guy I haven’t seen before. Although my friends seemed to recognize him. They gave annoyed looks. He was about the same size as Riley, but a bit bigger in width wise. He had those pointy faces, which seemed un proportional from the rest of him. I could just scence he wasn’t one of the nice ones. And he was looking right at me. He walked forwards, and the rest backed up. I didn’t really understand what was going on, and Riley and Red didn’t seem to think of him a s a threat, so they stood as well.

“I’m surprised you even live here counting on how many stray animals there are around here.”

“Hu?” I still had no idea what was going on.

“What? You saw a dog outside, and your to afraid to speak?” He laughed. He was really close to me, so he had to bend down a bit and sometimes spat in my face.

I suddenly went red.

“Red? Did you post that video?”

“Cora, I’m pretty sure I would remember if I posted that video…..” she suddenly stopped, looking up at me from her phone.

“So uh, funny story…”

My face was red as ever. I didn’t blame Red. I blamed the weird guy who was laughing REALLY loud.

“So it’s true.” He stepped back. “THIS one's afraid dogs!” He yelled. Suddenly the whole mess hall started cracking up, or at least the section where the kids hang out. I wanted to get out of there. Red started getting really defensive. She seemed ready to snap his neck. I turned to leave, not wanting this to get violent. I headed towards the door trying to lead my friends out as well.

“Hey look everyone!” He yelled. “She’s running away! Maybe I’m to much like a dog! Is that it? Am I to scary?” He shoved me from behind, making me fall and catching myself with my hands. Now all of my friends were mad.

“Forget it let’s go.” I said, fast walking towards the door. When I was outside, I just kept walking until, Red the rest came up to me.

“Cora I’m really sorry I accidentally posted that. But I can make it up to you-.”

“Yea! Let’s just go get our weapons and show that Duffy’s what he’s afraid of-!” Yelled Newt.

“Thanks guys, but I don’t want things to get violent just because of a dumb guy. I think I’m just going to go home for a bit. And it’s not your fault Red. It’s mine.”

And so I walked away, heading home. I hope I didn’t hurt their feelings, it’s just I really need some alone time.

The next day, I was having some time to myself. I had brought my bow and arrow, Incase I found some game, but really I was just sitting by the watering hole kicking some rocks until I got a call. I picked up my phone and answered.

“Yellow?”

“CORAHIITSMEREDJUSTWHATEVERYOUDODONTCOMETOTHEMESSHALLIREPEATDONTCOMETOTHEMESSHALLITSFORYOUROWNGOOD.” It was red.

“Sure no problem.” I hung up.

I love Red, but she should really know me better. Of course I’m going over to see what’s up.

When I got to the doors I heard a lot of yelling and clatter. Another food eating competition? I don’t know why Red didn’t want me to see this. I opened the doors expecting to see a cloud surrounding Newt and Riley, and instead was confronted face to face with a raving dog.

“Cora?! Didn’t you get my call?!”yelled Red.

“Cora watch out!” Yelled Riley.

The dog charged at me. I screamed a blood curdling scream and ducked out of the way right before it caught me and hit its head on the wall, which disarmed it for a bit. I realized that everyone was hiding under tables. Riley,Red,Nik, and Newt were all hiding under one table.

“Cora get out of here! It will attack at anytime!”whispered Nik

“It nearly ate majaji’s leg off!” Whispered Riley.

“But call for help!”whispered Newt.

I was just about to leave when I noticed that boy from yesterday smiling Emily at me. He wanted me to run away. That way he would be right.

I felt the bow and quiver on my back and got up, running to the opacity side of the room.

“Cora what are you doing!”

“This isn’t brave it’s stupid!”

“Cora I swear I will slap you!” Yelled Red.

I quickly got my bow out and loaded it, because the dog had regained consciousness. I shot an arrow next to it to get its attention away from the others. It growled at me. I was shaking. I gulped and focused. It charged at me. Out of fear I shot an arrow as it jumped at me. It hit its paw and it fell back whining. It was cut and injured on the ground. I could actually pull this off. I louder a final arrow into my bow and aimed it at its chest.

“Finish it Cora!” Yelled Riley.

They started chanting. I didn’t want the peer pressure. I just wanted to finish this, face my fears, and get out of here. I aimed and prepared myself. I held my breath.

Just as I was about to release, it stared back at me… and I saw it’s soul..

It was scared...of me. It was lost, didn’t belong here, felt like and outsider. For some reason I didn’t see the dog anymore. I saw myself. I lowered my bow. Everything felt silent. I put it down and walked towards the stray homeless dog. It growled as I came closer, but I knew that it was just scared, defenseless with its injured paw. I slowly bent down. It was now shaking as much as I was. I reached out slowly, expecting to be killed at any moment… and I touched it. I held my breath. I stocked its head. And hugged it. At first it didn’t know weather to be scared or angry, and then it just accepted it. I stayed there in the quiet, feeling myself and my emotions. I was also lost and didn’t belong. I couldn’t kill it. I then stood up and helped the dog up as well.

“Come on, let’s take you to where you belong.” At least one of us will be whole again. I walked it towards the doors in the silence. Red stood up.

“Cora, I don’t know weather to hug you or kill you.”

“That was amazing”

“Thanks,” I said, “but I how about instead you deal with that.” I pointed behind me to the still unarmed boy.

“With pleasure” said Red, and she rushed off and basically attacked him. I watched laughing. I guess I was ok with that. I opened the doors, took my bow and arrows, and made sure the dog got home, leaving half of the crowd staring behind.

\*\*\*

**chapter 3 || *segment. 7***

PHASE: FIvE PROLLY TIME:dont matter WHERE: me home

NEWT........apollo-gize (get it?)

ive been a real jerk so you know the best way to apologize is? thats correct personal haikus. REDS HAIKU

im so sorry red

ive been a super big jerk

im sorry meadow

(ps. i still think meadows a pretty name)

of course I'll write more apollo-gize (get it?) but i need a nap but before that ill send the haiku to red.

\*\*\*

**chapter 3 || *segment. 8***

After getting over my crippling shyness, I was actually fitting in well with my friends. I had been able to talk a lot to Nik and Riley, which was fun, because they were the first non abusive human beings I’ve ever talked to. And it seemed like both of them never got bored, which was good. Then came Red. I was pretty proud of myself when I said hi and smiled instead of crawling underneath the table. I came to really like Red. She was fun and friendly, was sarcastic, and very aggressive. I liked it. I could just tell by looking at her all the adventures she would drag me through.

And then came Newt, who apparently went to boarding school for a bit and has now returned. When he saw me sitting with them his eyes widened. I thought I had done something wrong. He seemed very confused.

After getting introduced to everyone, it all seemed to be fine.

“Hey guys,” said Nik bent over a book. “ you should all read this it’s about the conspiracy theory of all the languages of the world combined somehow leading to Santa clause-.”

“And risk becoming a nerd like you?” Said Newt. “Yea sure.” Then punching Nik in the shoulder.

“Look I read, but not to the point when I’m having conspiracies about said conspiracies leading to hundred other conspiracies. Saying the word that many times gives me a headache.” Said Red.

“I would but you know.. Santa clause? Really?” Implied Riley.

I pretended to be very invested in my meatloaf.

“Cora? You want to?”

Dang it.

“I uh, sorry, no thanks. I don’t like to read...”

“Why not.”

I pushed my plate over causing the food to fall on the ground.

“Oops, sorry, better go get more.” I said kinda monotone. I was never good at lying I thought touching my cheek. I knew from experience. I left them watching curiously. I just kept walking, I was glad when the bell rang. I sighed and rushed away. I felt sorry when I didn’t tell my friends, but I felt to embarrassed. I’m already a disappointment as I am.

At night, I was alone in the mess hall with a few lights on. I had taken a newspaper from the stand after lunch. I had to go at this hour, or someone would see me. I tried my best to put the small sentences together, trying to make sense of them. But it was to confusing. I felt like giving up. I felt like slamming my head down trying to make it work.

Suddenly the doors flung open. I then saw that it was Nik. I tried to hide the newspaper, but it was to late. He had already saw me. He looked at me, raised an eyebrow and came over.

“Cora, it’s 1:00 am, what are you doing here?”

“I uh.. what are you doing here?”

“I had forgotten my book here..” he then pointed to his book on the opposite side of the table. I was to focused I didn’t even see it. “So why are you here?”

He saw the newspaper in my hands.

“Your reading? I thought you said earlier you don’t like to read..”

I fell silent and looked down. Nik then remembered seeing how I was struggling with the newspaper.

“Ca-can you even read?”

I looked away, my face turning red. I sighed. I didn’t want anyone to know. I was an embarrassment. I looked up and saw Nik. He was confused, but also a bit sympathetic.

“Well,” he said, sitting down and putting his conspiracies book next to me. “You shouldn’t start off by reading that.” He pointed to my newspaper.  “That’s really boring. Start off by reading this.” He pointed to his book. I looked up at him concerned.

“Trust me, it’s a good book.” He smiled. And I smiled back.

“Ok so the first thing you need to know is….”

And I went like that for about an hour. We didn’t discuss it outside the weekly lessons. So in a way, it was our secret.

\*\*\*

**Chapter 3 || *segment. 9***

**Nik - Insanity (PHASE 5 (1), 'cause Phase 4 is too long)**

An abandoned book. Confusion. A shiny sword. That was my life, summed up right now.

I don't know what happened to her, but we hadn't been talking. At all. It might be due to the fact that I was out senseless for a majority of the time, but even before that, Red and Cora were straight back into their own talks, basically ignoring me unless she needed to. Or was it me avoiding them?

Why does everything have to be so confusing? Why can't it just be like Maths, where the answer to one plus one will ALWAYS be two. Just give me a straight answer, world!

That was beside point. After my pointless journey in a bid to save Newt, I think I made it worse for Newt instead. He had to carry me home, not the other way around. I'm stupid sometimes.

You're stupid all the time...

Shut up. I'm smart.

Were. You're now always stupid. You try something with Red, try something with Newt. And the result? Epic fail and a near-death experience!

SHUT UP!

Have I mentioned the book, Riley or Majapi yet?

SHUT UP!

The book. I have not attempted to decipher the book for days now. I'd practically given up hope. I remember what Riley had told me when I asked him about the book, trying to return it back.

"This book was always for you, Nik," Riley replied sternly, pushing the book back into my hands.

"What's in the book then!?!" I shouted, but inside guilty for giving up so easily.

I... I don't know. I found this book, it had the crest, and I thought it would be important for something, someone. I knew I couldn't translate it, so I entrusted it to you. I can't do everything you know..." Riley said again, first shouting, then calmly.

I was shocked. Riley entrusted something to me, of all people? I don't know who Riley is anymore. What Riley said fueled me to unlock the secrets of the book even more. I don't know what, I don't know how the book will contain, but it must be worth it.

Or so I said. A few days later the book returned to the bottom of my backpack, not to be touched for another long while. Ancient Norse is hard.

Should I ask Majapi?

I shook my head. I couldn't. Not yet, anyway. I tucked the book away, lost for words.

I headed outside, avoiding trouble in my house, towards the Mead Hall. I saw Cora and rushed to catch up to her. I had thanking to do.

When I was in my delirious state of semi-consciousness I only saw one person come to check on me. Cora. Newt passed in as well, being the good mate of mine, but I was surprised for Cora to drop by, especially since she had no reason to. And that Red hadn't. Or maybe I was unconscious at the time.

"Cora. I... I'd like to thank you," I told nervously, as I wasn't the usual person to thank a person. It just wasn't a cool thing to do, and I hated explaining my emotions out loud. I can't even explain them in my head for starters.

"What for?" Cora asked surprised and intrigued.

"For... for being there for me, while I was, you know, off in cloud cuckoo land," I replied solemnly and laughed nervously. This was weird. Why am I doing this again?

It's because I'm grateful to have a good friend.

No, you like her.

What? No...

Wait, is this Red?

No, and you don't know what you're talking about. So shut up.

Fine...

"Oh, that, I'll always be there for a friend," Cora smiled, acknowledging that I'd actually thanked her for her small act of kindness. "Friend's have to stick together, right?"

"Yeah," I replied, honestly. I wanted to say a lot more but didn't know how, so I awkwardly hugged Cora and walked away.

Through my states of semi-consciousness, I remembered that I had lost my mind completely. I remembered a conversation with Cora, with Cora trying to help me remember. No-one else came except Cora. Of all people, it was Cora who stayed by my side while I was sick. Maybe Red was too nervous to see me as well. Maybe.

I was also pissed that it was my mind that had let me down. My mind.

**I**let you down? You were dehydrated.

Your mind's stupid.

It was your fault. Who would be stupid enough to go out into the bush to find one person, who might've been dead, in kilometres of trees? You were bound to die. It was always illogical to go out.

But Newt's a friend, stupid. One of your best friends. Don't you value friendship?

I do... You do have a point...

I was supposed to do something, but I forgot. I wandered around the street, my mind arguing with himself. Myself? I don't know. I didn't like this at all. I glanced at Red further down the street and veered left. I couldn't do it, not now. Not with my mind still crazy from dehydration. Just dehydration, that's all.  I saw Newt, who seemed angry. At me. 'Cause I made his life worse. I took a u-turn around, my mind collapsing on itself.

I saw that Cora had headed into the Mess Hall. That's where I had to go. I headed inside the Mess Hall and seated myself next to Cora, one of the few people I actually trusted, me still brain-dead. My eyesight finally adjusted, and I realised that Riley was there, opposite the table, confused at me sitting so abruptly next to Cora. Cora. Cora looked at me bewildered but keeping her kind face, and I gave her a weak smile, still not thinking clearly.

She smiled back, a bit worried, and said, "You don't seem well, Nik. You know what'll make you better? Riley's hosted a party at the arena, it'll be perfect!"

That was a great idea. I needed the time off. I nodded weakly again, grateful of Cora, and even Riley.

I didn't listen to the voices in my head, arguing.

Why in the arena? That's our training area. This is stupid and dangerous.

Chill out dude, the boy needs some fun in his life.

This is stupid. And Riley's hosting it.

Oh. Oh no. Smart guy, warn him, this Riley guy's gonna pick up our chick.

What? Firstly, Red's a friend, and it's too late. He's abandoned us now.

As the murmurs in the back of my head faded away, I slipped away from consciousness yet again. I felt Cora's soft hand slowly lower my head onto the table as I slipped away into darkness.

\*\*\*

**chapter 4 || *segment. 1***

**It was one of those months of the never ending cold. I was wrapped in an old blanket in the living room. Mr. smith was asleep in a rusty chair behind me, snoring. I had tried to escape earlier today through the window, but he caught me and beat me. My face still stounge.**

**I stared at the small fireplace on the wall. I watched the fire, how it danced and spun. I was obsessed with it at the time. I was like the fire. For only a few hours would run around freely, to be put out later by the figure who people call my dad.**

**I had always wondered what fire was exactly. What did it smell like? Did it taste like anything? Of course, i wasn’t a smart five year old. So i slowly got up and walked towards the fire still wrapped in the blanket. I felt its intense heat. It was so strong. I reached over to the fire. I was so curious. I slowly put my hand out and touched the fire. It burned. I screamed and fell back, tears rolling down my face as my blistering hand stung. I looked behind me. Mr smith had woken up to go to the kitchen. I sat alone in the middle of the floor tears going down my cheeks with a burnt hand.**

**Suddenly i felt big hands pick me up and put me on their lap. Mr smith took the wet towel he had in his hand and pressed it against my burnt hand. I winced at first, then relaxed. The burning seemed to go away. Mr smith shook his head sighing. “You should be lucky i’m around.”**

**I looked up at him. For the first time he didn’t have that angry look in his eye. He started to sing quietly.**

**“No scorching sun nor freezing cold**

**Will stop me on my journey**

**If you will promise me your heart..”**

**I slowly fell asleep as he sung.**

**“Thank you…” i let the darkness develope me.**

**Dad**

**And i never forgot the song.**

\*\*\*

**chapter 4 || segment. 2**

I was a boy, a lonely boy. the only person who I could trust when I was that age was my mother but it didn't last for long cause this is a story of the last day I spent with my mother.

young me "mom what are we doing today"

Amalia 'mom' "we're going to go for a walk today"

young me "can we stop by the nadder nest along the way"

mom "sure son"

we were walking along the path when we come upon the nadder nesting area, but that's when things fell apart. I was playing with the baby nadders when my mom fell to her knees clutching her stomach. I ran over to her to try to help her put she was too heavy to lift but one of the adult nadders helped out. when we got her to a bed she was already hot as hell and was barely able to breathe. my mother was the only family and friend that I had so I was scared for her and for me, but I stayed by her bedside for as long as I could. after a few hours she was almost choking for the most part, but she said in a very weak voice.

mom "I'm not... gonna make it through this sweetheart... but please carry on with the dragons they will... treat you well"

young me "please mom I don't know if I can carry on without you"

I held her hand tighter.

mom "here... take this"

and she gave me her necklace.

mom "it should help you remind you of me when I'm long gone"

she did a hard breath and did a slow exhale, she was gone. my one true piece of my life gone.

Nik "hello earth to Riley"

I came back to reality.

me "yeah whats up"

Nik "you kinda got lost in your head there"

me "oh sorry just got lost in my imagination my bad "

Nik "well we asked if you wanted to come to the arena with us later"

me "sure"

\*\*\*

**chapter 3 || *segment. 4***

**Red’s POV**

“Wheeeeeeeeeee....” Nik chanted, acting like a retarded fairy god mother who just lost her job.

“What the heck happened to Nik?” Riley asked, trying to get Nik under control because he acted somehow drunk from something. It’s either that or his head is broken. Whichever of the two.

It was just after we broke inside Newt’s place (sorry Newt, we love you) and we found out Newt was crazy enough to wonder the woods without a map or compass by himself. He got stranded there, and Nik went after him. Things happened after another and now, Newt’s acting weird, Nik is acting waaaaay weirder, leaving me, Cora and Riley to figure out whatever it is we’re gonna do with the both of them. Nik has been in the hospital for three days now and Cora has been taking care of him three days straight. It’s nice to know Cora is so thoughtful with her friends. Nik must be thankful to her. She’s been by his side this whole time and I though5 it was really nice.

Riley said he had a “friend” he needed to visit in the woods and it was urgent, Newt still was somehow upset with Nik so it wasn’t questionable why he only came now. I was honestly, a bit confused and my emotions went crazy especially when Nik attempted to hug me. So I thought that maybe to calm things down, I needed some time.

And now here we are.

“He fell down and hit his head.” Newt sighed, also slightly worried over Nik.

“I came in like a wreeeeeecking baaaaaall.” Nik sang, Jesus he sang like a pansy. Singing is not his thing. And sane Nik would be smart enough to know he sang like a seal with diarrhea. But now that he hit his head, hard, he can’t think straight.

God help him and his poor soul.

Nik was sent to the hospital after we found out, and it’s only been a few days in here and even nurses are too scared to check up on him. Me, Newt and Riley decided to go there since we had nothing important to do and we were also worried for Nik.

Newt nodded, “I’ll go down stairs and check on the hospital bill. It shouldn’t be that expensive yet since it’s only been a Few days. Cora and Riley would go check on his doctor to ask when he’ll be sent out. Red, stay here and keep an eye on him.” Newt ordered. I liked this side of Newt. Yes, he can sometimes be a complete jerk, but he’s responsible and smart when it comes to the people he cares about.

Newt said he’d take care of the hospital bill since it’s his fault anyway that Nik had to go to the forest to find him but I see somewhere in his eyes, Newt is still somehow a little upset with Nik. I hope they fix the problem soon so Nik would only have to worry about me.

Yeah, I’m still a little upset with him.

He hugged me out of nowhere! Invading my personal space?! Or maybe it’s me that needs to calm down.

Getting back to topic.

I nodded and all three of them left the room leaving me with an insane Nik to keep an eye on.

“Little Red riding hoooooddddd....” Nik stared, “Let down your hair.” He said, arms high. I rolled my eyes, amused by this. Nik was always so serious. It was sort of funny seeing him act like this.... even though inside, this person wasn’t Nik.

“Wrong fairy tale buddy.” I stated, before standing up and grabbing a blanket from the shelves to try and put Nik to sleep.

“Hey Red?” Nik asked, looking a little groggy. I kept searching through the shelves, trying to look for that damned blanket, but manage to find everything other than a blanket. An empty bottle of whiskey, a match box, a penny... heh Cora would be so happy aaaand.... a dead lizard.

Where the heck is the blanket?

Remembering Nik’s existence, I replied, “Yeah?”.

I heard Nik chuckle, that’s so cute.

What? It really was cute though. Don’t kill me.

“Are you still made at meeeee?” He asked, slightly singing his words in the tune of Let it Go. It wasn’t that bad but if he actually sang Let It Go, I’ll have nightmares.

Rolling my eyes, I replied, “Yep. You should’ve thought about your actions before doing them you know.” I told him.

“But youuuu looked like you needed a \*hachoo\* hug.” He answered, and I sighed. Instead of answering, I went to find some tissue for his runny nose.

“I’m...” I paused, trying to look for the right words, “...not used to hugging.” Was all I said. I could’ve tried to use an online dictionary or something to explain my thoughts further but right now, Nik was acting like a three year old.

“Well you should hug people more. Hug Cora! Or Newt! But NOT Riley! No, no no no no. Anyone but Riley.” Nik told me, pouting again, as if trying to recall a memory.

I raised a brow, slightly confused, “Why shouldn’t I hug Riley? He’s a friend.” I asked, slightly getting affected by how hilarious little Nik is is.

Nik scoffed, “That’s not what he thinks.” He murmured, so I didn’t exactly hear whatever it is he and his little screwed up head said.

I have no idea what’s happening to Nik and Riley these days. First, Riley tells me I need to smile more. Now Nik tells me I need to hug people more. What do theY want me to be? Tinker bell??

Ignoring Nik’s attempt on singing like Mariah Carrey, I continued that search for a blanket, worried Nik might get a little chilly.

“Michael Jackson! He’s alive!” Nik screamed out of nowhere. I shook my head in amusement, searching through the cabinets, “Michael Jackson’s Dead Nik.” I said, crushing his dreams. “No. He’s alive!” He debated. Rolling my eyes, I asked, “Yeah? How so?” I asked him.

He didn’t reply right away, and saw him deep n thought, probably thinking what to say.

Good. He’s quiet. Now, where in Odin’s name is that blanket?

I looked around Nik’s stuff. Nik’s parents packed some stuff when they found out he had to go to the hospital but they had some things to do and it just so happens that Cora said she’d take care of him.

I saw a black bag that probably carried some of Nik’s clothes. Shirts, sweatpants, hoodies... heh... books.

You can’t forget about the books. I admire how much Nik loves to read. When Me and Cora would just hang out in the mess hall, I’d sometimes see him all alone in a table with nothing but a pen and a stack of books. But sometimes, his ego really gets the best of him.

Nik gasped suddenly, “His bills!” He declared. I raised a brow, “What bills?” I asked. Nik rolled his eyes, “He forgot to pay his bills! Silly.” He stated. “That’s why he rose back from the dead. You can’t forget about monthly payments. You just can’t.” He ordered, eyeing me.

Yeah.

His head is broken.

Sighing, I found his blankets and unfolded it. I walked close to Nik and tucked him in.

“You need some sleep Nik. The last dose of the medicine the doctors are gonna give you is gonna be really strong. That way, you’ll get back to your right mind. But you need to rest.” I told him, honestly.

I won’t lie, I still have no idea why I’m angry at him. Maybe it’s because what he did made me feel really confused about my own actions and I hate it. I hate it that I’m angry with him, but I still am.

I pulled the blankets up above his chest and just below his chin. His eyes started to go down and at that moment I knew he was really tired, so I let him sleep. Before he could totally go to dreamland, he asked me something.

“Why do you hate your name so much?” He asked. I stood there, frozen and unable to move. I had the urge to punch him in his jaw (again), but he looked so innocent. I gulped, bent my head down and took deep breaths.

“...I-it’s a long story Nik.” I told him, giving him a sad smile.

“But we’re alone! And we have plenty of time! Come one little red! Pweeeaaseee.” He begged, pouting.

I might as well die of cuteness.

I sighed before staring at him directly in the eye... huh... hazel... Nik has hazel eyes...

“Sorry buddy, but that’s a story to be told another time, I don’t think I’m ready to say it yet.” I admitted, slightly embarrassed about my insecurities towards my past. It’s not something I’m ready to share yet. At least not now.

Maybe even not ever.

“I can wait.”

I froze again, not sure if I heard him correctly. It’s either that or my ears are somehow malfunctioning due to Nik’s Mariah Carrey concert earlier.

“What?” I asked.

He shifted his position and got deeper into the sheets. He yawned, telling me that he really is tired. Due to all that singing, I’d be surprised if he wasn’t.

“I can wait. I promise I’ll wait....” he swore.

No. It was something deeper than just swearing.

He promised.

“...but you have to promise me something, in return.” He added.

“What is it?” Curious, I asked.

“... promise me I’ll be the first one to know about your secret.” He stated, and before I could even process, think and even reply to what he said, his eyes just down and he dozed off, asleep.

I sighed.

I don’t even know if I want to answer that.

Then suddenly, the door swung open and Riley, Newt and Cora headed inside. Noticing that Nik was asleep, they went in quieter than usual to not wake him up. Cora was holding some kind of pill. “Hey Red, this is the last pill they want Nik to ingest. It’s pretty strong, and kind of strong enough to make him forget about a few minutes before. So there’s a high chance he could forget that you were ever there in that room.” She stated.

That sort of sucks to hear but considering just how deep me and Nik’s conversation was in that room, I think it’s best if he forgot... just maybe...

“Yeah. Go on ahead. I’ll just be outside.” I told them and they nodded.

I went out, to take a breather. There was a window on Nik’s room’s door so I can still see what was happening inside. Cora got the pill, and Newt got him a glass of water.

As he drank the pill (and that god forsaken pill,is now probably in his stomach), I breathed out two words that probably means nothing since he wouldn’t remember anything.

“I promise.”

That made me notice just how Nik is important to me as a friend, Newt, Riley, Cora, we all have our ups and downs, and maybe just maybe, I can actually call them family.

Yeah.

I love these guys.

And just think how many crazy adventures we’ll go to.

\*\*\*

**chapter 4 || *segment. 5***

**Mr. smith came home today.**

**So you can just imagine what mood that put me in.**

**I had been sitting by the fireplace trying my best to finish the book Nik lent me. I got to say, I have definitely made some progress in my reading. It still youll me about 2 months while to finish 1 chapter, but turns out reading was really interesting. Especially with Niks help. Then the front door opened and in stepped Mr Smith.**

**“What are you doing?” He yelled.**

**“R-reading..”**

**“Don’t pull me leg, you don’t know how to read!” He laughed.**

**“A friend taught me…”**

**“Oh really?” He threw his bag down and stepped forward.**

**“What else did your “ friends teach you?!”**

**I didn’t want to answer. He had just insulted them right to my face. He then noticed my bow and quiver up on the dining table and smacked me right across the face. I dropped my book and hid my face, trying me best to gulp down my tears.**

**“Phht. Friends” he said mockingly as he went to his room and slammed the door. When I recovered I got up quickly and ran out the door. My face was red, partly from the slap, and partly because that’s what happens when I’m so mad I could cry. I ran towards the town square and hastily opened the doors to the mess hall. I went to the usual table and sat down angrily, all my thoughts running through my head.**

**Who does he think he is? I’m allowed to be able to read! Why did he get so mad! Why didn’t e teach me! And am I not allowed to have a bow and arrow?   I have friends….im alowedto have friends...**

**At that moment people started coming into the mess hall. I saw my friends coming over. Nik waved. I looked for Red among them. She wasn’t there. When they approved I said, “where’s Red?”**

**“Out on a fishing trip with her dad” said Nik. I grounted . For some reason, Red was the person I needed to talk to right now.**

**“Is something wrong?” Said Riley.**

**“No, not at all, mind your own business.”**

**They all exchanged glances. Even I was a bit surprised at myself. I didn’t mean to say that, I wa just in a bad mood. Nik suddenly seemed to understand the situation.**

**“Do you have a fever?” Asked Newt. Obviously he didn’t.**

**“Whatever.” I said. I got up and left. When I was out of the mess hall, I felt really guilty, but honestly, I don’t know why I came. I love my friends, but what I need right now is some alone time.**

**When I was at the forest, I climbed a tree and sat in between the branches. I’ve been doing it since I was little, so it was easy. It was a good view. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I tried to drain out my anger. Suddenly I heard a voice that belonged to Riley.**

**“Cora?” I looked down and saw him right below me. He looked up and saw me in the tree.**

**“Is this where you go when you’re upset?”**

**I looked away.**

**He then climbed up the tree and jumped onto a separate branch next to me.**

**“I thought I wa the only one who went into the forest” he said half smiling. I sighed. I wasn’t angry anymore. I was just upset and confused. I didn’t want to be like this.**

**“Newt, Nik and I went looking for you. Newt and Nik went in separate directions, and I decided to look in the forest. So here I am.”**

**“Here you are..” I repeated looking down.**

**“So what’s bothering you?” I was quiet for a bit. “We’re here for you.” I looked up.**

**“Mr. smith came home today.” We were both quiet for a second.**

**“Was it bad?” Asked Riley.**

**“Well he said it was impossible for me to have friends and slapped me. It didn’t go well.” I said trying to smile.**

**We both sighed.**

**“Well, I get that he gives you a hard time, but at least you should be thankful to have someone watching over you I guess..”**

**“But why? Why does it matter to you.” I said, now trying to look him in the eyes.**

**“Because at least you have a parent.” He said.**

**I didn’t get it at first. But then it slowly came to me. I felt so bad.**

**“Oh my god Riley, I’m so sorry.i didn’t mean to offend you or anything…”I said apolitical. He chuckled.**

**“It’s ok Cora. You weren’t supposed to know anyway.” We were both quiet.**

**“We’re they good?” I said quietly.**

**“She. Was wonderful.” He replied quietly. We sat in the silence. I then hugged him, hoping to make him feel better. I didn’t mean to make him feel bad today. I released him and watched the sky get dark. I saw the sun leaving, to only come back the next day. I smiled. Riley looked up.**

**“I’ve been meaning to ask you. Why are you always smiling?” He asked.**

**“Because,” I said, “there’s always something to smile for.”**

\*\*\*

**chapter 5 || *segment. 1***

**Nik - Part 5 - Clubbing**

I was excited. I was going to an actual night time party! I imagined clubbing scenes from movies I shouldn't have watched and smiled to myself. I wasn't myself. And I liked it.

I don't know how, but Riley had quickly got the word around to neighbouring towns as well. Kids from all over were either going by themselves or with their parents to Berk, for the rumoured big party. Apparently, everyone is going to be there. And knowing the population of Berk to still be in its hundreds, the party was going to be big, definitely for Berk. Even the parents heard the rumours being hosted by this mysterious Riley.

A voice in my head shouted this out for me of course. It passed my mind once but slipped away quickly.

This is a stupid idea. Riley is exposing himself to the whole Archipelago! All those kids in our training arena? Bad move...

Of course, the other voice was no better, telling me stupid things which would get me into even further trouble.

Yes, Nik. Yes. This is the time. A perfect night, a perfect party. You could even steal your first kiss, Nik! Think of all the possibilities!

But both of those voices were gone. I was going here just to drink my sorrow away, as the saying goes. A lot of new faces headed in the same direction I did, towards the abandoned arena, just at the outskirts of town. It definitely wasn't abandoned now, and the bright lights could be seen all the way from my house. I took a shortcut, around the edge of the forest.

While I was walking I had the sudden urge to sing. Why? I had no clue. I sang a song I remember, but don't remember singing before.

Don't let them in, don't let them see
Be the good girl...

I looked at myself for a second. I'm a guy.

Be the good boy '**you always have to be**
Conceal, don't feel, don't let them know

Well, now they know...

I bumped into Majapi.

Majapi. I swear that Majapi was singing the same song, the same lyrics, but I was probably hallucinating. But that was beside the point.

Majapi.

Now thinking about it, I hadn't seen Majapi in a long time. He was always busy with this or that, reading this story or the other. Since harrassing us a few weeks back, it seemed like we weren't important enough for Majapi's concern. Like reading the Lord of the Rings is more important than annoying his vey own Nik!

I was also suprised that Majapi was heading the other way, not towards the party.

"Hey Majapi! Why aren't you going to the party?" I asked, curious.

"Why you asking? I'm busy okay. Are you still gloating that your puny friends beat me up?" Majapi snapped back, angry and edgy.

"Hey, I'm just asking. Even if you hate my friend's guts, we're still friends, right?" I asked, nervously.

"Hah right! Well... Yeah, I guess an acquiantance, nothing more."

"Cool. So..."

"Yeah?"

"Well... how did you learn Ancient Berkian Norse?" I asked, innocently.

Majapi eyed me, suspicious because I'd never shown an interest in the language before then replying, "Well, Ancient Norse, like Dragon Tongue, is practically impossible."

Dragon tongue? Nik, you should be confused and freaking out now.

"But how'd you manage to learn Ancient Norse?"

Why didn't you ask about Dragon Tongue? Why? Nik? Are you even listening to me?

"Let's just say I can do the impossible," Majapi replied with a wink, then realising something. "I should be going now, Nik, so see ya!"

"Where you going exactly? This party is said to be one of a kind!"

"Well I have more important things to do...in...the...library." With that Majapi headed away from town, and into the bushes.

"That way isn't the library," I called out after him.

A pause on Majapi's behalf followed, before he replied, "I'm... I'm just taking a piss, get lost bro."

My mind was screaming, alarms flashing, but I again ignored it. Now was not the time.

He's a liar, he's a cheat. He's got a responsibility, and has more maturity. He's not the same guy anymore. Something changed, Nik. Remember you thought this!

Trouble was brewing. A party was brewing. Something was bound to happen. Something fun, I don't know, catch up with some old mates from the Archipelago, I don't know. Red would be there. I should talk to her. Not yet. Newt would be there. I should talk to him. Not yet. I entered the newly refurbished arena, loud music, filling my ears. Tonight was gonna be a great night.

\*\*\*

**Chapter 5 || *segment. 2***

**Victoria's Sceret**

**\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_**

**\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_**

**Red's POV**

Oooooohoho no. No no no no no.... No, this  cant be.

"Red? Is that you?"

Shit. Awwww god dang it... Noooooo....

I gulped, knowing I had no choice but to show myself...

I knew it, I knew I should’ve hid in a much better hiding spot. Now, I’m gonna be seen and will most probably be embarrassed by the most unexpected person in the whole universes.

"H-Hey... N-Newt." He caught me, he freaking caught me.

The situation was simple. I was at the mall, my only purpose in thsi fine building was just to buy some pop tarts and cheetos because after the party, me and Cora planned a sleepover, and also to buy some new shoes (because it was a PARTY! A girl has to have shoes!), and nothing else...

....... OKAY Fine! Get our hair done, our nails, get a dress and BOOM! We're ready to party. As much as I hate to admit this, but hey! Me and Cora are still girls! Fine, we're not the girliest girls in the archipelago, that we can agree on, but you cant deny the fact that me and Cora are girls, and every once in a while, we tend to act like girls. So today, we decided to head early for the mall and get ready for the party.

Cora had denied a couple times to go with me since she had no money with her and her dad obviously wasn't going to give her any cash so I told her I'd pay for everything. She denied a lot of times but finally, today, she agreed. I didnt't really care that much about the cash. My parents are famous lawyers and they have a lot of stuff to worry about rather than cash, but that doesn't mean Im spoiled. And besides, Cora was my friend. I honestly wouldn't ind at all.

But you see...

We already bought the dresses we were going to wear, we got our nails done too as well as our hair... but our last stop was somehwere me and Cora didnt actually think we'd go to.

**Victoria's Secret.**

Yeah.

The store that sells the best lingerie.

Note, me and Cora are fourteen. In cliche world, you’d only expect eighteen year olds to enter here because they’re obviously not single and they want to impress their man but that’s just screwed up. And also, heck, I they don’t exactly sell lingerie ONLY. They sell a lot of stuff here like perfumes, handbags and dresses as well.

But meh, I think you get the point.

Honestly, their products are amazing... I wont go into detial just what kind of product because that would be weird.

Me and Cora were trying stuff out, and Cora was in the changing room, trying out a white one piece and a skirt while I was more into the sports bras... but thats when someone had to appear at the wrong time.

Newt.

What the heck was HE (out of all people) HERE?!

"S-Sup." I waved, shyly.

Judging by Newt's look, he certainly didnt think THIS would be a place Id be in. Honestly, I didnt think Id be here too. And with that smirk plastered on his face, I might just be THIS close to punching him... I swear.

"WOW Red. I didnt't think you'd be interested in..." he pause picking up a maroon liner that honestly looked too revealing for my liking"...thongs." Yeah I might really just punch him.

I snatched the thong from him and threw it back to where it came from, "You are a pervert, and I certainly didn't go here to buy... thongs." God, even the word makes me shudder.

"Then what'd you go here for? Bikinis?" he teased, holding up a yellow sunflower bikini that a sexy 18 year old would wear... he's really getting on my nerves.

I growled, "Give. back. That. Bikini." I said, planning to snatch it from him but I just had to forget that newt is waaaaay taller than I am. It sometimes freaky just how tall Newt is. And at some points, it’s can get annoying too.

“Urge... what’s are you even doing here?!” I asked him, not too loud though, because some people are staring at us, probably thinking me and Newt are dating. Eww... just ... NO.

“For you information, Victoria’s Secret was built to make MEN more comfortable at buying lingerie for their sisters or wives or whatever the heck. The person who built and owned the brand in the first place was freaked out because he was just trying to buy lingerie for his wife and the shopkeepers looked at him like he was crazy Ron something and- a... ANYWAY! That’s not the point! I was only passing buy, wanting to get some pizza, when I saw you and decided to go in.” He shrugged.

I scoffed, “How the heck do you even know that?” I asked, arms crossed.

“Internet Red. Internet can give you a lot of useful and weird information. Trust me.” Newt replied.

At the midst of me and Newt talking to each other (and by “talking“ I mean him annoying me to the bone), a shopkeeper made her way towards me. Oh no. Not another advertisements or sales announcements. I swear those just piss me off for some reason.

“Hello ma’am, seeing as you’re interested in our new line of sports wear, would you be kind enough to try out our new products? We have swim wear, as well as gym clothes, perfect for your size!” She suggested.

Before I could answer no, and walk away from the lady who seemed really persuasive, Newt cut in and block her, “Yeah, sorry lady, Red here isn’t really interested.” He said, and the lady nodded, walking away, although slightly offended.

“The heck is your problem? The lady was only being kind.” I argued, pushing him away because he was literally being too close.

“Well, she looks creepy and I don’t trust her.” He replied, tongue sticking out.

“And besides! You’re not a girl who’s in to swim wear anyways... right?” He added, slightly confused whether he said the right thing or not.

Rolling my eyes, I tried to avoid eye contact with him. I actually did want to get some swim wear. But it’s too embarrassing to admit. Not to HIM at least.

then...

"RED! I THINK THIS TOP IS MAKING ME LOOK SHORTER, WHAT DO YOU THINK??" Cora yelled from the changing room.

"Shit." Newt froze.

I rolled my eyes, "You better get out of here before Cora sees you and beat the crap outta you." I warned him, being very reasonable now. Cora's really shy, as her closest friend, I know that for a fact, and seeing Newt here would make her go insane. I really want to punch him now.

"Okay." He returned the bikini and walked away, but he stopped and turned around to see me and said, "You know Red. You dont really need to be embarrassed about these things. We get it. You're girls. Its totally cool even if you start screaming abouthow attarctive francisco lachowski is, me and the boys wouldn't mind." He shrugged, a kind smile playing on his face.

I smiled back, a tint of pink running through my cheeks before Newt vanished, just in time for Cora not to notice him.

I guess I could punch him later.

\*\*\*

**chapter 4 || *segment. 3***

**Red's POV**

 Cora was...

... well...

...she was hyper-hyperventilating.

Yeah. You just have to double the hyper.

"Red, I dont think I should go. What... what if I dont look good... or... or what if the other kids laugh at me?? What if I trip... a-and embarrass my self??.... I...." I just listened to her blabber.

I guess I understand why she's so nervous.

This was her first actual party! Cora has been telling me about it all day. Berk schools never host that much parties since there's not much teens here, but now, kids from all over the Barbariac archipelago are joining in on Riley's party. Back at Wing Maiden Island, I always would go to parties, used to doing all that rave stuff. But this is the first time Im going out with a friend and I sure as hell wont just hang around by the food stall, making me fatter than I already am.

"What are you talking about?" I asked her, a kind smile plastered on my face. "You look amazing! Are you kidding me?" I gestured to her attire. She wore a white floral patterned dress, going down just below her knee and I helped her style her hair in a braid going down her right shoulder (which I tinkered with a little bit by adding a few gems and pearls on her hair strands). She chose the right dress for her. It complimented her multi-colored eyes perfectly! She was stunning to look at, and Im pretty sure she'll steal every single guy the moment she walks in, but then those guys would notice me walking beside her and I look like a living breathing potato, so forgive me Cora.

She sighed, sinking in the encouragement I was giving her.

She wore some black-strapped heels that she borrowed from me. I actually had to urge to give it to her since I dont usually wear it but she refused. She said her dad would get angry at her and I understood. So I told her she can borrow whatever she wants from my wardrobe.

"Thanks Red. Im just really nervous. There's going to be A LOT of people coming. Who knows who I'll meet, or stumble upon?" She asked, obviously shaking.

I sighed before standing up and going to my drawer where I kept all my jewelry. It was a jewelry box given to me by my grandma and the pealrs and jewels inside was an added bonus.

I never wore them. Not even once. Jewelry was something I was never fond of. Or maybe its just because I never liked the jewelry I own. I searched through chains and chains of gold and silver, until I found the sapphire gemstone white gold necklace I owned for years but never wore.

I took it, went to Cora and Handed her the necklace.

"Wear this. Its going to make you look flawless." I winked.

"I... I dont really want to." She replied, shrugging. I raised a brow, "Why?" I asked. She grabbed the worn out stone necklace from the bed and showed it to me, "This necklace has been with me my whole life. I dont know who gave it to me or what it means, but it symbolizes who I am..." she explained, as I examined the seal further.

It looks like a crest.

Thats odd.

I have one like that too, but different carvings.

"Odd. I have one too!" I stated, going to my jewelry box again and grabbing my choker. It was a circular crest, that I found somewhere in the woods. I felt like I was destined to find it, and I always carried it around. But at some point, I got tired of it and just sewn it in my choker so I wear it every time theres a special thing going on.

"Wow. We should wear it." She says, and I nodded.

Clipping in my choker with the stone crest, Cora pulled me to the mirror and smiled. "Now we both look flawless." She laughed.

I examined my self.

Yeah. Im a literal potato.

I was wearing an off shoulder, maroon dress going down just above my knee, and some grey stiletto boots Cora and me bought when we were at the mall. My hair wasnt supposed to be styled that much and I planned on just letting it flow down my back but Cora was cheeky enough to put a little side braid on it. If theres anything that girl can do other than sing, its braiding people's hair. She insisted on making me wear a few crystal hair clips from my drawers. Lets just say she won.

But meh. I still look like a potato.

We checked the time. It was only 5 30. The party starts by 6.

"What do we do? Theres still time left before the party." Cora asked.

I thought for a bit... and then I smirked.

"Give me your necklace." I ordered.

This is gonna be great.

\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_\_

"Cora... hold... still...." I was almost done, giving her a gold temporary tatoo on her bare back.

"Its ticklish!" She laughed, trying her hardest not to move, but failing anyways.

I grabbed my dip pen and my inks and decided to draw on myself (Boom! Take that Cinderella!). I drew Cora's crest on her back using gold ink, and I drew my pendant crest on my left shoulder using a metallic rose red ink. It was washable but it wont smudge either.

"These tatoos are lit." She said, the moment I was done.

"Thanks." I replied back.

It was a few minutes past six. The boys must already be there.

I took a deep breath, examining myself one last time at the mirror before grabbing my purse with my phone, earphones and a pack of gum.

"Ready?" She asked.

"Ready."

This party was gonna be awesome.

Although...

...why do I feel like something bad's gonna happen?

\*\*\*

**chapter 5 || *Segment. 4***

I sat by the window drawing on a piece of paper. As I drew, I acationaly looked out the window, expecting for something. No not that..waiting, because it was real. I felt it. I continues to draw what I believe to be a dragon.

I had only seen a fue pictures, but herd many legends from weird nabers. I drew 2 large wins, 4 legs, and a big flat head. It was like an iguana with wings. I wasn’t so good, and it looked like a bunch of loose lines, but you could tell what it was… I think. I imagined where they could be. They could live in the mountains I see outside the window. Or be invisible and watching me draw right now! It was more than an observation. It was basically my religion.

As I sat in the quiet, I suddenly felt alone. I didn’t know anyone else who had the same view as me. There had to be someone who also believed. I regret what I did.

I looked over at Mr Smith, who was going through some letters. He looked grim. He always did. Maybe I could cheer him up.

“Mr Smith, do you believe in dragons?”

He froze. He slowly looked up at me. “What?” I guess he misheard me.

“Do you think dragons are real?”

He slowly got up.

“Why. Would I- what? Dragons? Wh-where did you get this stupid idea from?”

I lowered my head.

“I just wanted to…”

He came up and snatched to piece of paper I was drawing on.

“ you are 7! When are you going to stop being an idiot!” He then slapped me, causing me to hit my head against the wall. As he walked away, I used all my strength to keep my tears in. My head stung and throbbed. I never saw my drawing again. I put my head down on the table…

I opened my eyes and saw Red by her bed brushing her hair.

“Hey. I was gonna wake you up but you looked cute sleeping so I decided not to.” She had a playful smile. I smiled as well. I looked out the window at the mountains.

\*\*\*

**chapter 5 || *segment. 5***

On the way to the party, Red was telling me all the fun stuff about parties and how almost every time there’s that one kid who falls into the punch bowl(on purpose or not). Red looked beautiful. She wore an off the shoulder dress, and I had forced her to put her hair in a braid.

We saw Majapi walking past us in the library. He didn’t even seem to see us. I wanted to ask him why he wasn’t going to the party, but there was a lot of history involving the gang, so I chose not to make it awkward. Red just didn’t care. I think on the way Red thought I had lost my mind because I was just pointing out all the beautiful night things in our path. I had never gone to the arena at night, all the frogs and animals and stuff. It reminded me of somewhere.. that I couldn’t remember. Like a dream.

We knew we were close to the party when we were 2 blocks away. The music was that loud.

When we entered, it was like a more colorful version of the night sky. Everyone was doing something. Riley was taking a break from the dj stand. I looked up at Red, and she looked very exited too, but she seemed to be destracted. I looked over and saw newt and Nik over at the punch and snack place. Ooh, is he the person who keeps falling into the punch bowl at parties? From what I’ve heard, it wouldn’t be too far fetched. Nik who was talking to newt, saw us, and waved. Was he blushing.. at red? i smiles weirdly. i wasnt good in these situations, but i do like a little drama. i smiles up at Red.

I looked around to all of the people. This was going to be fun.

“This seems great Red!”

“I know right. Riley actually did a decent job-.”

Suddenly a slow song came on. It was way different from the ones they were playing before. Red gasped. I guess it was a good song. Red saw Newt and made weird face. She looked at me suspiciously.

“Red?... are you ok?..”

She didn’t answer. She was to busy waving Newt over. Wait a minute. Reds face, last week's adventure, slow song, Newt coming over here nervously…

I suddenly blushed. Hard.

Oh my gods Red.

\*\*\*

**chapter 5 || *segment. 6***

**Nik**

The party. The one and only. The party to change all parties. The biggest party to have ever been seen in the Archipelago. And I had just stepped in.

Loud, uplifting music filled my ears, as disco lights flashed everywhere. Opposite the entrance, at the cagelike dugout was an impressive set up of a dj stand, disco, music and lights. In the second dugout was some snacks, and other neccessities to nibble on. The rusted chains that draped over our heads were lighting up in flashes of red and orange, with blues and green flashing around the side walls. I huge disco ball was set up in the centre of the whole centre. The whole place had a bit of a 1980's vibe to it, but was still a spectacular venue, Riley had truly done marvels to it.

Not many kids had arrived, but a steady stream of kids continued to trickle in. As expected, most of the boys had arrived, with most girls arriving late. The certain girl I was waiting for had not arrived, but another boy had.

A approached the mess of blonde hair, sitting at the table alone, looking towards the bodies of teenagers.

"You didn't tell them," Newt stated, not even bothering to look at me.

It took me a while to comprehend what he'd said. I was still braindead after all, but I felt like I was rebooting. Slowly.

"What?"

"You didn't tell them I was lost, I was DYING, in the forest." He raised his voice a bit, but it remained calm.

"I... that... I'm sorry. Everyone seemed busy, and I was worried I'd worked myself up and you were just fine. I didn't want to be... to be an idiot in front of everyone."

"That all?"

"What else do you want me to say? Well, another reason was that I thought it was the perfect opportunity for me to show my support for you and that I'd always have your back. I had it all planned out but it didn't work."

Newt smiled a bit and nodded in acceptance. "You usually don't speak that much about yourself. Ever."

"Well, I'm a bit tired," I lied. I was still a bit sick, but no-one needed to know that, right?

"Sooo... You been to a party before?"

"Oh, yeah, all the time," I lied again. This was not helping me right now, but I felt like it was the right thing to say.

"Really?" Newt questioned, in doubt.

"Well, no, actually. Never. I've never actually been the type of person since like a month ago." I admitted guiltily.

Well, that was off my shoulders.

"A month ago, hey? That's where it all changed."

"Yeah. Talking to girls? I've imagined it, but, wow. I feel like a natural now. I feel great!"

Well Nik, you're going to enjoy this party a lot more than I do." Newt replied. I was surprised, Newt actually looked nervous. Oh, right, Cora.

Oh, damn Red. I forgot. No. Need to talk to her. Won't talk '**to'** her. Must talk to her. Can't talk to her. Want to talk to her.

I groaned. "Well, good luck to both of us."

Ignoring all my worries, I was a new person. I felt good. I felt confident, in control. Something big was going to happen, and it would be done by me. I wasn't confused, I still had no purpose, but I had ambition. What it was, it remained unclear. But it was clear enough for me.

Both Newt and I gazed absentmindedly towards the entrance of the arena for a while. Two stunning girls entered the complex, and I heard Newt's jaw drop along with mine.

The smaller girl wore an immaculate white floral dress, pairing perfectly with her braided brunette (?) hair, the scattered jewels glistening in the starlit sky. Her black heels contrasted flawlessly with her white dress.

The taller girl stole the show with her blazing red hair, toned down beautifully, braided down the sides, but still let down loose. Her hair looked smooth and silky, wild but in control. She wore a maroon dress, an unorthodox colour, but looked amazing as a final design. She was an artist, her colour scheme was impeccable. She wore grey boots, and she simply looked gorgeous. She looked... hot (about her hair of course).

Both girls wore off the shoulder dresses, unlike their usual attire. They were both beautiful. My eyes watered, as the two girls nervously entered the arena, taking in their surroundings.

After a long silence, I whispered, "Red and Cora are here." Stating the obvious, that's me.

Newt nodded, and after a short pause replied, whispering, "I've seen them in bikinis."

Yep. He just dropped that bombshell like that.

"What!" I screamed. I turned to Newt and began violently shaking him, shouting, "How? Where? Why?"

Heads turned towards us, interested by the commotion. Even the girls had noticed and quickly headed towards us.

"Chill dude," Newt muttered back to me. But I didn't care.

"Newt, you saw Red with a Bikini! WHAT?!?" I shouted, raising my voice even louder. Newt flinched. Red ran away, hurt and embarrassed. Cora rushed after her.

It was a good thing I didn't do that.

I slightly tilted my head towards Newt, still smiling, and raised my eyebrows. "Nice," I said, in a way that was supposed to say, I'm kinda interested, but I don't care because I'm too cool for you.

I still think that it came out a bit like scenario one.

"At Victoria Secret it was. I was passing through and happened to catch them both trying out the swimwear," Newt whispered back to me, unimpressed at my response, probing me to get jealous.

Now thinking about it, I think Newt puts on a different persona just to impress me. Why?

To earn my respect? When did my respect mean anything to anyone?

Did I mention that a lot of vivid images flashed through my mind as well? I quickly pushed them away. Not now. Later. The two girls had noticed us, and Red had called Newt. Cora realised something, just as I comprehended the slow music. Cora started blushing.

Just as Newt seemingly confidently strode towards the shy, cute Cora, I whispered to Newt, "We're not done yet, we'll talk about this later."

Red and I stole glances at each other at different times, neither wanting to hold eye contact. I knew it was my cue but suddenly delicate hands grasped me from behind and pulled me away. All I saw was Red's shocked expression as I drifted away, yet again.

\*\*\*

**chapter 5 || *segment. 7***

**Red’s POV**

 “That’s a lot of people.” Cora sighed, taking in the view.

That’s A LOT of people indeed.

I can imagine just how big this party was going to be. There’s not much people inside yet, but a lot of kids were slowly making their way in, while the others stayed outside, probably waiting for their peers to arrive as well. The arena was big, I have to say, but for the FIVE of us. All the teens from the archipelago in this ONE arena? I’m oretty sure this party is going to be both big and crowded.

As we neared the entrance, you could already hear the loud, booming music coming from inside, and the many cheers of the teens partying at this early hour. Outside of the arena, People were laughing, joking around, (some dude was just randomly taking a piss somewhere), everyone looked like they weren’t out of place.

Heh.

Except for me and Cora.

Jesus, the moment we neared the arena, people started gawking.

I knew it! Ha! Cora was gonna steal the spotlight... and I’m gonna be a potato. Yeah, a tall, stick-like potato walking right beside her. Well... if you count potatoes having red hair then yeah! I’m a potato.

I can be fearless when I want to but my self-esteem is slowly dying inside me, I swear. I don’t know, I don’t feel like bragging about my looks. Cora kept telling me multiple times on the way here (she almost shouted the words directly at my ear by the way so I won’t forget her words), that “I’m beautiful”

All I could do was mentally laugh.

Okay maybe I do have looks, but... stating or bragging about it doesn’t seem right. Or maybe I just need someone to say it for me. Heh, now who could that be?, I wonder. Who’d be crazy enough to state directly at my face, “You’re beautiful”? No one. Exactly.

It got worse the moment we got inside.

Literally, three steps inside the arena, people near us started whispering and not to mention Riley (who was on the stage helping out with the music) saw me and smiled. I smiled back, in a werid way. Talk about staring. That’s just really creepy if you ask me.

We took in our surroundings.

Wow, with all the people here, it looks as if the arena shrunk ten times it’s original size. I can’t believe this is an actual party... in this arena. It’s so ironic how this place used to just be abandoned and just gathering dust here at Berk. Now it’s full of bustling teens ready to party and waste their night having the greatest time of their lives.

The music was going great. until now, I have no single clue how Riley managed to get all this equipment in here. Did he rob a bank or something?

I turned my head to my right and saw, close to the food stalls and tables, two of the hottest specimen of the male species My eyes have ever beheld.

All I can say is...

...Holy crap.

I’m staring directly into the eyes of something not even Zac Efron and Tom Holland could beat at any fashion show, and I’m freaking in love with Zac Efron (although no offense to him, the more he got older, the more he looks like a drug smuggler, but meh, his voice is still amazeballs, and Tom Holland has a girlfriend sooooo...).

“Wow.” I breathed out.

I felt Cora breath in and out as well, “Double Wow.”

Me and Cora made our way towards them, and not to mention people were eyeing us, probably thinking how crazy we are for suddenly approaching them, two dudes talking close to the food section, out of all the boys in the arena.

Newt was wearing a SUIT. A Freaking SUIT! It’s making my eyes water, probably making Cora cry right a time this very moment.

And then Boom. My eyes landed on Nik.

Dang that guy knows how to style himself.

He was wearing a red (Aww cute) collared shirt matched with a denim jacket, some light blue jeans and slip-ons, causing my brain to malfunction probably half a second before slowly rebooting myself becaus that is just amazing to look at, for real.

Yeah, no biggie. We’re only going to be talking to probably two of the most breath-takingingly attractive human beings god created to kill girls eyesight like Medusa. No biggie at all.

And then, as the last song ended, a new song played and it was the type of song that got me all pumped up.

More specifically pumped up for setting people up.

Ed Sheeran was playing (boy he just makes the BEST love songs, I’d die if someone sang them to me), and it was a slow, soft song couples would dance to.

As much ask I hate Newt, I made eye contact with him.

I gave him a face that said something like, you better come here and dance with my best friend or else Im gonna elbow you where the sun don’t shine.

Grasping the meaning of my face, he walked closer to us, rather nervous and shy.

Oh my god.

Is Newt blushing??

That’s a first.

“Red?... are you okay?” Cora asked me, and all I could so was smirk back.

Cora noticed him walking close and she blushed. Hard.

Heh, that’s honestly so cute.

Without another word, I slipped away from Cora and let Newt take over, letting the both of them have their moment. I was standing a few feet away from them, just watching them, and I honestly think they’d make a great pair. And it’s adorable how Newt is so friggin tall while Cora is like a cute little bean dancing with him. Makes you think how hilariously cute they are.

Heh. Wish I could be hilariously cute with someone.

I was actually in a very awkward spot right Now. I was in the middle of four couples, having their own moment, dancing with each other, and here I am, standing right in the middle of them, being the lonely sack of red hair that I am. The pain of being single. Oh, such a hard experience.

My eyes frost went to the stage, where Riley seemed to be having a great time, ordering people and jamming the music louder every minute. We locked eyes, and I blushed slightly because of the kind smile he was giving me. I still have no idea why he’s smiling at me though. It’s pretty weird.

My eyes suddenly darted to Nik.

And he caught my eyes as well.

We were just staring at each other. And funny, he had no dance partner as well. I shrugged, maybe I should approach him.

Before I could get to him, some blonde chick appeared out of nowhere like the genie fart-blasted the place and pulled Nik away.

And I’m just like... WHAT THE FRICK?

GET AWAY FROM HIM WOMAN!

Okay what?

This blonde girl (yeah cool, she’s blonde, guys just love blondes these days), whoever the heck she is, grabs Nik out of nowhere like a freaking octopus, smiles a ton him like there’s no tomorrow and hugs the crap out of him, probably breaking his ribs in a non painful way.

What the hell is she doing with my man??

Uhh... what?

Shaking my thoughts away, I just frowned.

Maybe he doesn’t want to hang out with me.

I’m not hurt. Pffft... I’m no where near hurt. Yeah, she can go hug random guys all she wants, I don’t care. That’s a fact. You want to know another fact? I’m lying. I have a strong feeling I’m lying. I looked back at the stage and saw Riley making his way towards me, with that same kind smile he had a while ago. Well, at least I have someone to hang out with.

This was going to be a long night.

\*\*\*

**chapter 5 || *segment. 8***

**newt......in dancing**

oh god what if i mess up i thought to myself. but i took dancing lessons i countered, my brain at war with it self. “just dont step on her toes and you'll be fine” my mom once told me. that dosent matter now. i wanted to bring up something personal... “im an idiot but im not clueless” i whispered “not clueless about what?” she said “i know your father hits you” i whispered one again. her face got red.. or reder i guess. the song ended just as i finished talking. she ran away i think to find meadow i also left in the opposite direction. oh lord i think i messed up. haiku time

OH GOD I MESSED UP

THAT DID NOT GO AS I PLANNED

RIP NEWT REST IN PEACE

\*\*\*

**chapter 6 || *segment. 9***

**“Uh.. hello” i said trying not to make it weird. Well, to be honest, it was already weird.**

**“Hey..”**

**I looked to my right, but Red way gone. Oh man. Keep calm.**

**“So uh, nice song Rileys playing..”**

**Was Newt actually nervous? He spoke really quiet and seemed to be blushing a bit. Could it actually be because of me? I’ve never done that before. I'm usually the one that’s really nervous. But to be honest, i felt the exact same way Newt looked.**

**“Yea, he did a good job.”**

**“Do you want to maybe dance to it? Together?..”**

**I’m not an idiot. I never though the felt this way. But let’s not get ahead of yourself.**

**“Sure.” i mean, i couldn’t say no, what friends would that make me? The thing was.. Could i even use the word friend anymore?**

**We awkwardly made our way over. The song was slow. Why so slow. I guess it wasn’t so bad because a lot of other people were dancing together, so they probably wouldn’t notice.**

**Half way through the song, things weren’t so bad. The only thing that was weird during dancing was how tall he was compared to me(i hope he wasn’t needing to bending down). Things were actually ok. Nothing weird ok, we just danced and smiled. Although Newt looked like he had something to say. Finally he said in a whisper, “i’m an idiot, but i'm not clueless.”**

**“Not clueless about what?” i asked, starting to get confused.**

**“I know your father hits you.”**

**I suddenly froze. How- no one..when did he.i never told anyone.. Except maybe Red. did she tell him? How else did he find out. The song ended. It was ok to go. I didn't want to be rude but i couldn't. How could newt bring that up now? I'm sorry, but i needed to find red or just be alone. I rushed away seeing if i could find Red.**

**When i couldn't find Red, i just went outside. I hated to miss the party, but i guess i wasn’t in the mood. It was a good thing i wasn’t wearing makeup. I guess i would have to wait a while before i actually go to a party and really enjoy it. I sat by the flowers and started humming. It was my way of coping with my emotions. I hated that i had to think of Mr. smith right now. I took a few breaths. I then looked up and saw a small yellow flicker by the pine trees.**

\*\*\*

**Chapter 6 || *segment. 10***

**Red’s POV**

“This is sort of like a date”.

I think Im turning deaf. Am I deaf? I think I’m deaf. I mean, did Riley just say that or am I just imagining crazy things out of nowhere?

“W-what?” That’s legit all I could say to him.

“Red, I think I may have feelings for you, heh.” He replied, nervously, scratching the back of his neck. As much I think that’s really cute, I took the time to process whatever it is he said.

This is a date?

The hell?

It’s like yesterday, me and Riley’s we’re complete friends and just buddies but now it’s like Cupid mysteriously appeared out of nowhere with a machine gun and shot poor Riley in the heart. Poor Riley. Liking me? He’s making the biggest mistake of his life! Stupid Cupid had to appear out of nowhere with a machine gun.

Maybe from the start, he already liked you.

Nah.

“I...Im sorry Riley... I mean, you’re a really nice person and you’re so supportive but... I’m not ready for this yet.” I replied, probably completely breaking his heart which Cupid shot with the many bullets of its machine gun.

Riley was just there, breathless and confused. I couldn’t look at him in the eye, I was embarrassed and in the merge of crying. I didn’t want to hurt his feelings. That is t the type fo person that I am, but I can’t deny my feelings either. I didn’t feel anything towards Riley. He was just a friend.

I noticed a few maps and notes in this underground bunker below the arena that Riley took me to, to have some privacy. One of the maps were some kind of underground tunnels.... in Berk. What?

I didn’t have time to think about it that much because I really couldn’t face Riley. He was going too fast! I just met him probably a month ago! And now... he says he likes me and tells me this is a date which I never signed up for!

I grabbed my purse and my phone and headed out.

I couldn’t face him.

Going out of his place, I saw a note lying on ground. I didn’t have time to pick it up and I was too emotional to even read it, my vision was gettin blurry because of the tears. I heard Riley go after me, not before he stopped and probably read the note.

I needed to find Cora and the others.

I saw Newt (looking really worried) with Nik outside the arena and.... the girl. That blonde girl that snatched Nik away like she can just be a giant claw machine getting whatever she’s wants.

I went to them, trying to hide the tears, but I have a really big feeling I failed.

“R-Red? What happened to you?” Nik saw me and worry immediately flashed through his eyes.

“Where’s Cora?” That was the only thing I could think about. I didn’t see her, was newt supposed to be with her?

“Ugh... I messed up. Somebody kill me.” Newt growled, feeling a little bad about himself. “I said something that I... shouldn’t have, and she ran away. I don’t know where she is but I tried looking for her. I’m worried.” Newt stated, and I knew just by looking at his face, he was saying the truth.

Nik pushed that away and went to me, and... whoa his out his right hand in my cheek, examining my face. Hazel. Heh. I keep forgetting Nik has hazel eyes.

“What happened? Why are you crying? Are you hurt??” He asked right away, looking confused and worried... over me. This is weird. Ive never seen Nik act this way before. It’s new.

“Ugh... R-Riley... he...” The more I think about it, the more tears started pouring down my face. I looked at Nik and instead of seeing worry and corncern he had just a few seconds ago, now his face looked like Dracula decided to give him a make over.

He looked angry.

And it’s was scaring me shitless.

Nik growled, but he was still gentle.

And then, we see Riley run past us. He looked like he was crying and worried over something. He didn’t even look a thing us but he dropped something along the way.

The note.

“Urrgh....” Nik growled and ran to Riley, chasing him.

“Nik! Wait up!!” This blonde girl ran after Nik, making me angry for some odd reason.

“Oh no, Nik.” Newt ean after him as well, worried over what Nik might do to Riley. I ran too.

And you know what’s worse?

I’m wearing stiletto boots.

Freaking stilettos!

And I still run like Usain Bolt on Steroids. Am I talented or what?

Running to the Mess Hall, I saw Nik, Newt and this blonde chick stop behind tree and saw Riley talking to Cora. I stopped as well. What were they talking about.

Cora looked... shocked. And... confused.

What was Riley’s telling her???

. Cora started crying and so did Riley. It was a truly emotional thing to see, I almost cried myself. It looked as If they were... family.

Riley then ran off to The forest. I went to Cora to know what was going on.

“Cora! Are you okay? What happened?” I asked her, worried.

Cora didn’t have time to explain, instead she looked desperate and worried, “Riley...” She stated, and the moment Nik heard this, his face turned redder.

I was right.

This was going to be a long night indeed.

\*\*\*

**chapter 6 || *segment. 11***

**Nik - My Hot Girlfriend/Girls of the Past- (After Newt's and Cora's slow dances)**

I saw the blurs of the red and orange ceiling lights, flashing in his mind. A warning of sorts. I followed the body who was leading me through the bodies of teenagers at the packed party. The delicate, flawless hand grasped my wrist and continued to drag me along.

The girl then stopped and turned me to face her. She looked at me with warmth and love. She began slowly moving to Ed Sheeran's voice singing in the background. The two of us locked eyes as we swayed to the music.

She had dazzling blue eyes and had long, slightly-wavy, blonde hair. She wore a snazzy top with short-shorts, showing off her body. She seemed to blend in with the crowd, yet she stood out from the rest as well. She had that cute smile, wore glossy red lipstick and was acute to all the minor details.

She hugged me to her chest and I reluctantly hugged back. It only took me moments to recognise the perfection in front of me. This is not the right time for her...

"So Nik, what brings you here?" she asked.

"Could say the same for you, Tris," I replied calmly back, still swaying. "And why now?"

"Oh, you know, the 'rents wanted the move here, and when I heard there was gonna be a party, you know me, I couldn't miss it!" the girl replied and winked. She continued to smile at me.

Trista glanced at something or someone behind me and smiled. It was one of those cheeky smiles, just to cause a bit of trouble. "Well... I saw you were gonna get yourself in a tight spot, and I pulled you out! Oh, that girl looks sooo jealous. Who even is she? A friend?"

"Well... yeah. She's a... friend. Red. Red's her name," I replied, trying not to let any wrong words slip.

"Ha, Red looks so angry. At me. Are you sure you're just friends?" Trista joked but still asked suspiciously. "Well, never mind. I gave that kid from the stage to have a chance at her. There goes your Red, Cous."

Yes. Trista was my cousin. As I risked a glance behind me, I saw Riley looking at me accusingly, arm around Red, leading them both away. It only then hit me.

They thought that Tris, the Ingerman's very own Tris, to be my girlfriend! In my dreams.

"Why, Tris, why. What did I do wrong?"

"What? Can't your hot cousin say hi?"

Everyone in our clan knew Tris. She was the family name's prodigy star! She was a straight-A student (most Ingerman's are) but also was perfect in looks, great at athletics and in socialising. Everyone wanted to be her. She was popular, smart and simply perfect.

"Well, yeah, but not ruining my friendships as well. Come on, we must've talked about this."

And lucky me (not being sarcastic), I've maintained a pretty good friendship with her. When we were younger, we would always play at each other's house, both being basically the same age and all.

"Well, my own little baby bro's growing up! Going after girls already. And so young." Tris wiped a fake tear of joy from her eyes.

Tris, to our parents, seemed like the most innocent, perfect little girl, but Tris was also developing a persona, as that out-of-your-league type of girl. It also influenced Tris to gain a bit of an attitude and grow up. Knowing Trista well, I think Trista was building herself into her shell, where in fact she would prefer to be a lot more free.

A bit like me.

"Hey. Firstly, I'm not that much younger than you, and I'm taller than you. And you've had boys since you were 10, so you can't talk." I replied.

That was why Tris always liked to go parties, I guess.

"Wow, let's not get personal here, bad boy. So tell me, how's the fam?"

"Yeah, it's all right, mum's still busy with her work, like always."

Of course, there was the shadow of Trista. Mum would occasionally compare me to Trista, and it usually got on my nerves. But I couldn't get angry at Tris, she can't help it. I've had the same experience with other kids at my school.

"You haven't filled me in on all the new details! And this Red must be one of them!"

"Why do I have to tell you, Tris? Can't I have my privacy as well?"

"But I'm sooo bored. All I get is sneaky glances from these Berk teens, and that's pretty much it. I have nothing to do until Berk's Academy starts."

"Wait, so you're serious? You've moved to Berk! Why'd you leave Berserker Island?"

Tris lived on this neighbouring Island named Berserker Island. It's a smaller town than Berk, and the Ingerman's seem to have a history both there and here on Berk. Tris's mother was a famous Real Estate consultant living there was the sister of my mum.

"Of course I'm serious! When do I ever lie to you? Mum got a promo here to Berk, and we all wanted to move to a bigger town and all as well, but still stay close to family."

"Nice, congrats to you."

We continued to dance together in silence. It was probably good that Tris was back, she was always good to me. As we made a slow 360, I had a good view of the rest of the party. Newt and Cora were dancing together, both were blushing so hard. It was cute, but also a bit funny. The two had known each other for years, and now they could barely make eye contact.

I was happy for Newt, he was a new person now, and the moment was perfect for the two.

Then Cora pushed Newt away and ran outside the arena. I just looked there dumbfounded.

"What happened Nik, did Red and his new boyfriend kiss?" Trista smirked.

"No. A friend of mine and another friend were dancing and then they just suddenly broke up," I replied, still looking blankly at Newt.

What stupid thing could Newt even do in that situation?

"Eh, all these friends of yours are confusing. So talk to me, are there any people I need to know? Any girls for competition, any guys for prizes?" Trista asked. She got no response, as my mind was still elsewhere.

There's like a 0.3% chance that a person could say something wrong, at that close quarters? Did he say like, "I watch you sleep at night," or something else creepy. Wtf Newt, why'd you stuff up, bro!

"Come on, Nik, I'm freaking out here! What if I make stuff up and become just another loser? I had a rep, you know that!" Tris raised her voice a bit, trying to get my attention.

Wait where's Red. And where's Riley? Where did you take my girl, Riley? Where are you two?

"Now I have to start fresh again. I was popular, Nik. I was adored, and not hated for being good at everything." Tris whispered solemnly, unlike her usual lighthearted self.

Wait. Who's that? Red hair. That's Red. She just came out of this hatch... She's running towards me, something's wrong. She... she seems scared.

"I... I had friends Nik. I felt belonging. Now I'm all alone. Please help me, I can't go through it all again." Tris started tearing up a bit. I felt guilty for ignoring her but now was not the right time.

With my eyes still looking over Tris's shoulder at the slightly scared Red, I pulled Tris into a tight hug. "Tris, I'll always be there for you. I've got to go now, see ya."

I kissed Tris on the cheek, I don't know if it was slightly unnecessary, but I had to help Red. I left the sobbing Tris, and I felt like a monster. But I needed to help Red. She needed me.

\*\*\*

**chapter 6 || *segment. 12***

**Nik - All My Friends are Crying/Don't Stop the Tears - after Red's and Riley's**

I'd abandoned Trista behind me, Red needed me. slide up next to me, a worried look on his face. He seemed worried about a lot of things.

Newt whispered to me. "You just left a hot chick crying by kissing her and you're now going to another hot chick who's crying for you. That's cold, bro. You playing god or something?"

I was totally confused, but Red had just come into to speaking range, and she seemed like she was on the verge of tears.

"R-Red? What happened to you?” I asked, unable to say anymore. Red looked at me in slight disgust, as her eyes darted to my cousin, Tris. Now was not the time.

"Where's Cora?" Red asked. It was unsurprising, but Red didn't deem either of us worthy to talk to. The answer to the question, though, that was a different problem. I glanced at Newt. I was going to ask the same question myself when we had the time but now was better than never.

"Ugh... I messed up. Somebody kill me.” Newt growled. “I said something that I... shouldn’t have, and she ran away. I don’t know where she is but I tried looking for her. I’m worried for her."

Of course... Said something he shouldn't have, typical poets. Typical Newt.

Now was not the time for Newt's problems. Red was in trouble.

"What happened? Why are you crying? Are you hurt??” I asked, worried about Red's safety. I attempted to put my arm around her back, but she pulled away. She glanced at Trista again, and I groaned.

Why was life so complicated!

“Ugh... R-Riley... he...” Red sobbed, tears now streaming down her face.

Shit. Of course it was Riley. That snivelling creep. What had he done!

I growled into the general direction Red came from, and, as if on cue, Riley appeared.

But he was crying as well. He had a note in his hand and as he was reading it, still crying over something else. Then Riley gasped and glanced at us. What it meant, I had no clue. Riley rushed towards us.

I braced myself, ready for impact. If Riley had dared to lay a finger on Red, he was going to pay. Adrenaline fueled my anger, as I slowly, yet deliberately approached the running Riley.

But Riley whizzed straight past me. Past me, past Newt, past Red. And straight out the party exit. He gripped tightly to the note in his hand as if it was a curse, and simultaneously attempted to get another piece of paper out of his jean pocket. And then he was gone, out into the night. All 3 of us stood there, dumbfounded, but we soon all came to our senses. I sprinted after Riley, angry, with Newt and Red following closely behind. I even noticed Trista try to follow us, something was bothering her as well. She seemed angry. Like I did something wrong.

Just around the side of the arena was Cora, who was looking blankly out towards the sea. She was crying as well. Everyone seemed to be crying, or in Newt's case, as close to crying as I'll ever see.

I did not have time for Cora with Riley escaping, so I pointed Red towards her, who was also still sobbing, to go comfort to Cora. All I heard was something like, "Riley..."

He'd done his witchcraft to her as well, that evil being. I ran ahead of the pack, gaining at the small silhouette in the distance. With my long legs, I'd always been a great runner, especially in longer distances. I heard Newt huffing behind me, and with a glance behind me saw Newt, Red, Cora and... wait, Trista? She was fit, and slowly matched my pace, coming along beside me.

"You... you ditched me!" Trista yelled. Her eyes were blazing, and came to complete surprise to me.

"I'm sorry!" I replied and pushed on further, ahead of her. I did not want to talk with Trista right now.

As I continued to run we left the bushes and ran up a slight hill. On top the hill was a small shack, with a cabbage field growing out front. I had no time to waste as I ran through the cabbage field to catch up to Riley. The lights in the shack turned on and someone stepped outside. I heard Red gasp loudly behind me, but I was long ahead of them to make sense of why.

It was only at that moment while going over the hill did I see the fire raging across the Berkian bushland. The fire was growing, and Riley was heading straight for the centre of it.

"Let's not be irrational here, Riley," I called out, within 50 metres of him now.

Riley knew his game was up and whistled sharply. Any further into the fires and he would die.

I looked behind me and Tris and Newt were still running down the hill, closely followed by Red and Cora.

"Nik... Nik. Listen to me. I'm sorry, okay. Please forgive me, I wasn't thinking properly!" Riley whispered.

"What?" I asked, confused.

"I... I'd always hoped for this fantasy, this, to come true, but it wasn't as perfect as I pictured."

"What are you talking about?"

Riley steadied his voice, taking a deep breath, composing himself. "Nik. You want this note. Trust me. You want this note, don't you? It will explain everything."

I nodded, not getting what Riley was going on at. Riley bunched up the note in a ball and threw it to his left, as far away from him as possible. "Go fetch, Nik, before it burns up!"

With that, Riley turned to his right and sprinted straight into the fire, head on.

All I heard was Riley shouting, "Don't ever stop, keep training, there's still need for us yet!"

Nik was split. Head for the paper Riley thrown next to that FLAMING BUSH!!! Or die by running into the fire.

Nik saw the paper begin to burn up and scooped it into his hands. I tried to crease the burning paper to read it's message, but it just burned up into a pile of ash.

I stared at the raging fire, but Riley was long gone. He was most probably dead. I sunk to my knees, the ash of the paper still in my palms. The message was lost. Riley was lost.

The other four had caught up and saw me on the floor. Cora began to cry, she was still not letting something on, something Riley had said. Red looked guilty, Newt stoned faced, and Tris's face, unreadable.

But amidst it all, I wasn't worried for Riley, I was more worried about myself.

\*\*\*

**chapter 6 || *segment 13***

**The forest was on fire**

**I wanted to look away from the Heavy black smoke, but i couldn't. Infact, i wanted to get closer. I didn't want anyone to take it out. But i then thought about all on the innocent animals in there. So i just started at it. Im probably 1%more blind now.**

**Just as i snapped out of it and decided to do something, Riley came running out of the party.**

**“Riley? What are you doing?”**

**He then looked my way really impatient.**

**“Cora? What do you mean? Don’t you see the big fire?! I- uh, i got to..” what was going through his head?**

**“Just please see if you can get help!”**

**I’ve never seen Riley like this. This wasn’t what i needed right now, but this wasn’t about me. It was about saving the forest. I turned around to head into town to find help.**

**“Wait!”**

**I stopped and turned around.**

**“The crest on your back!”**

**I thought for a second.**

**“Oh yea, that. Why?”**

**He suddenly seemed so confused. “It’s just.. Where did you get it from?”**

**Now it was my turn to be confused. “It uh, is the sign around my necklace..”**

**I held it up so he could see better. He took it and examined it. I can’t describe his expression. It was a mix of confusion and shock, and bewilderment. Did i do something wrong?**

**“Cora, where did you get this?” i’ve never seen him more serious.**

**“I don’t know.. I’ve just always had it.. Mr smith said it belongs to me…” i started to shake. Riley was starting to scare me. What was going on? He seemed to sense this and hugged me briefly. In doing so, he whispered,**

**“Cora, i’m sorry you have to find out now, but this, it's the haddock family crest. Cora, if it's truly yours, then your a haddock. You have chiefs blood.”**

**With that, he released me, and ran off into the forest.**

**What had just happened. Small tears of confusion filled my eyes. Im.. a haddock? What does it mean? Am i not who i’ve been raised to be? What am I?**

**I sat on my knees and clutched my head, my eyes filling with tears. How could this happen now? To think that i might have a completely different identity. Who was Coraline Lacher. That wasn’t even my real name, was it?!**

**I closed my eyes, still clutching my head, trying to block out the noise.**

**Suddenly i felt Reds hand shake me.**

**“Cora? Cora, what happened?”**

**“Riley..” is all i could say, with my eyes still closed. I opened them to see everyone looking a bit teary. There was this new girl ive never seen before, and nik looked ready to kill someone. He growled. Had i said something? I have NEVER seen Nik mad. Why was everyone changing?**

**“Riley..” is what he whispered underneath his breath.**

**“Wait, Nik, Riley didn’t do anything wrong..” but he didnt hear me, because he was already bolting away after Riley, with Newt following. Red sighed.**

**“I’ll catch you up later, but there are a few things that you have missed. I’m sorry, but we have to go help them.”**

**And Red ran away with them. No matter how much i wanted to join them, i couldn't. I just closed my eyes and tried to dismiss the devilish black smoke that seemed to engulf my friends.**

\*\*\*

**chapter 7 || *segment. 1***

**newt**

well after a night like that i went home. Reillys probably dead i messed up things with cora and theres a fire. yipee. and i slept and cried a bit. i thougt to myself the next day i need a change. and so i set off to the barber to get a hair cut. i never really liked long hair anyway.

\*\*\*

**chapter 7 || *segment. 2***

“...And well, after that, I sorta stormed out of there. I didn’t want to hurt Riley’s feelings, but I mean, it was to fast. To just say he had feelings for me? I mean..” Red explained, finishing her side of the story. Nik, hearing this, was apparently using his fork to carve the table. Intentional? Not really sure.

“Uh, Nik?” Said newt, “currently, I don’t know to be more worried for you or the fork.”

He stopped realizing what he was doing. But he still had that angry look in his eyes.

“I’m just gonna..” I said, slowly prying the fork from his hand and putting aside. And as aside, I mean the next table.

“Sorry, I just uh, am just SUPER annoyed at Riley and all for not telling us where he went.”

I’m pretty sure we all knew this wasn’t the complete truth, but we let it slide.

“So Cora, now it’s your turn.” Said Red. “What happened with you in Riley? It seemed, kind of serious.”

Everyone now had my attention. I gulped. I’m not sure how exactly to word this. How do you explain something you don’t understand? But they were the only people I could tell, and I needed to let it out. I didn’t get a chance to question Mr. smith about any of this because of the sleepover. We came here strait after we woke up. We all needed a catch up.

I took a breath. “Well, he..uh… ok. He uh, explained something, said something.. about my heritage…” there was a pause.

“Like..what?” Asked Newt.

“Well, he first mentioned my necklace,” I held it up for them to see. “And He Said something about it being a family crest..-“

“Well, yea, you knew that. That’s why it was so special, right?” Said Red.

“Well, I guess, but that wasn’t all.. he said that this crest meant more, or represented more than just a normal family crest.”

Now everyone was confused.

“He said..”I started to shake again. My insides and eyes started to boil.

“He said that this was crest of the family of Hiccup Haddock lll.” I said blankly. I was taking deep breaths, trying my hardest to keep it in.

“Who’s that..” asked Newt. I think the only other person who understood was Nik, because his eyes went wide.

“Well, I have this weird neighbor. And when I was little, he would tell me about these weird fantasy stories about dragons and other stuff. But a lot of those stories contained one main character, and that was Hiccup Haddock. The story’s described him as the chief of Berk. And apparently he changed history by doing something, I don’t know.”

“I’ve read about him as well.” Said Nik.

“Yea. So what I’m wondering is.. could the part of Hiccup Haddock being a famous chief be true? Because when Riley said I’m a haddock, and had chiefs blood.. I..”

The thing was, I was starting to believe more of the story’s than just hiccup, but those were just my weird fantasies. Besides, they would think I’m crazy.

“So, the thing is, I’ve been told my whole life that I’m this one person. Coraline Lacher. That’s who I was for 13 years. But now..” I couldn’t help it, I started tearing up and shaking more than ever. I hated doing this, especially in front of my friends, who I’m sure are all older than me by a bit and probably think I’m the baby.

“I just don’t know who I am.” I said with actual tears. “I’ve been playing this character that I’m not, and I’ve been living this lie of a lie, and I’m just so confused. To much is happening, and all on the same day. I just don’t know who I am anymore..”

tears were streaming down my cheeks no matter how hard I tried to keep them in. I felt like such an idiot. I then felt Reds hand on my shoulder.

“First of all,” she said. “You are coraline. I don’t care what your last name is.”Said Red.

“Your probably the most optimistic person I’ve met, and you're one of the few people who can deal with my stupidity.” Said Newt. I chuckled at that.

“Your my best friend, at least the the best one I know of in the archipelago.” Said Red.

“And you have the brightest smile anyone here has seen. Where is it by the way?” Said Nik. I couldn’t help smiling at them. These guys were the (basically) real family I had.

“There we go.” Said Red. “ so don’t take what RILEY said as something that should change you, because you are still Cora, no matter what blood you have.

“Thanks, that really helped guys.” I said.

“Hey,” Said newt, “ we’re your gang, and we’re with you every step of the way.” I smiled at him. Even though, we still needed to talk about what happened during the dance, I hope this was our silent peace treaty.

“Let’s just agree,” I said, “that NONE of us had a good night yesterday.”

We all chuckled. It was true.

“Not even your blond friend over there Nik.” Said Newt, pointing to the other table where that blond girl was staring daggers at Nik, and stealing a few glances at Red. (Staring daggers! Is that how you say it? Eh, I don’t know.)

I finally felt calmer about this whole thing, when two big important looking men came through the door, with a boy looking around Nik and Newts age behind them, smirking. He was looking directly at Red. What did everyone have against Red? I was starting to get scared for her.

“It was meadow, there, and her friends,” said the boy. “The boy with the black hair, the blond, when his hair was long, and that blond girl on the other table.”

we all looked over at her, who’s eyes sudently went wide in confusion. What was going on? Why did that boy, Red, and that girl know eachother?

”are you sure it wasn’t Cora, said one of the guards, glancing it me. I tryed my best to hide a dirty look. Was this the guard who caught me trying to escape Mr Smith’s house?

”no! I don’t know her, and it’s definetly was tris!” He said. Should I bet afended or relieved?

”she’s to full of her self, I’ed remember her stinking face anywhere.”He said. I still don’t know his name.

”hypocrit” isn’t what I heard Red whisper.

“What? What for?” Exclaimed Newt. My adrenaline was pumping.

“You kids have been accused of going into the woods and starting the fire.”

i started to panick. But for some reason before all the yelling and screaming came, the first thought that came to my head was ;

im gonna have to be a witness aren’t I?

Then began the screaming.

\*\*\*

**chapter 7 || *segment. 3***

**RED's POV**

"Let's jst agree that NONE of us had a good night yesterday." Cora stated, making all four of us chukle. Yeah. Yesterday was completely... unexpected.

Hey! At least i proved myself to the world that I, Red, can infact run in stiletto heels! Im proud of myself. Beat that Cinderella.

"Not even your blonde friend over there." Newt stated, pointing to a nearby table where Nik's girlfriend was. I dont really know if he really is his girlfriend, but seeing how theyacted tonight, theres a big chance she could be. Why is this affecting me so much? I should be proud of Nik for finally getting himself a girl!

Coz you like him...

Maybe? Geez, I don't know!

And he likes you...

Thats the funniest joke I've ever heard.

This blondie was shooting daggers to Nik and often glances at me once in a while. It was creepy. Geez, me and her will NEVER get along.

Then, out of nowhere, two men in suits (They literally looked like the Men in Black. Damn those movies are cool) and behind them was a boy, probably about our age, carrying a smirk and an all too familiar face that I was both glad and fearful to see.

"Arkin?" I gasped. Nik, Newt and Cora (mostly Nik) stared at me in confusion, also quite shocked to see authorities roaming the Mess Hall with some kid.

But Arkin wasn't just some kid.

Arkin used to be my...

...everything.

"...you kids must come with us." The two body guards said, but I was too focused on the boy standing behind them. Arkin... I was both frightened and lovestruck to see him here. He was here all this time?? How come I dont notice him?

His auburn hair and dazzling diamond eyes got me at love at first sight. He was tall, and lean, he had this dark aura which I found attractive. He was always so mysterious and yet so... amazing. He was a born leader. He was smart and decisive, probably even as smart as Nik! Maybe more! He was also such an amazing artist. He always painted from the heart, creating abstract works made of oils ad acrylics, blending colors together to make a beautiful, mysterious and dark composition I have always fallen i love with... just like him.

But for some reason, he hates my guts. Like... he just really hates me to the bone.

I didn't even notice what the guards were doing until they just placed handcuffs on all of us! Well.... except Cora.

“It was those three...” Arkin points to me, Nik and Newt, “...and that other girl over there.” He then points to Nik’s girlfriend.

What??

“Excuse me?!” Blonde girl shrieked.

"Hey!" Nik tried to get out of the cuffs but they were locked and tight. "Fire? What? We didn't cause the fire!" Newt argued, also looking really pissed as to why he was handcuffed as well.

"I know DAMN WELL it was YOU!" Arkin went forward, his eyes blazing with anger and amusement of seeing us all helpless. His eyes were scary and dark, as if he's been waiting so long for a time like this to happen. And it was all directed to me.

He went to me and grabbed me by the collar, slightly making my neck ache. I stared into his eyes full of fear as to what he might do to me. Arkin was strong and fearless, he could kill me if he wants to and seeing just how much he hates me, he might as well.

"Agh..." I growled in pain. His hand around my colar shirt pulled the fabric against my neck, causing it to hurt badly.

"Hey! Stop it!" Nik shouted, looking really angry as well, but the officer had him and he couldn't do anything to defend me. All I could do was stare at him in the eye.

"Meadow... Meadow... Meadow... my sweet little Meadow..." Even his words torture me. I really hate my name, it brings bak memories I dont want to remember.

Nik's anger started to burst but all I could think of was Arkin. What happened to him??

"...You are my arch enemy and I knew you started the fire. You knew I was at Berk, living with my father in the hills and you started the fire to Kill both of us!" Arkin yelled, getting the attention of everyone in the Mess Hall.

He pulled harder, causing a few tears to fall. I could see silhouettes of Cora, Nik andNewt shouting and yelling, telling me to defend my self. At times like this, I usually defend myself. I would have punched Arkin in the face, beat up the guards and hep my friends but not to Arkin. No. Ugh... and I hate it too.

Stupid heart had to fall in love with the wrong person...

"All four of you are going to court to get the truth about the massive fire last night. Please follow me." The guards stated and Arkin let me go, not harshfully though... but gently... he still had anger lingering in his eyes but I also see a hint of regret? Or maybe its just my imagination.

All of us. Me, Nik’s girlfriend, Nik and Newt, were going to court... Thankgod Cora didn’t need to go as well... but...

...its all my fault...

\*\*\*

**chapter 7 || *segment. 4***

**newt**

"oh sure ya i burned down that forest hows your mom by the way?" i told the officer with sarcasm. i was in the interrogation room he asked me if were the ones who started the fire. "last thing i herd from her was come again" I shot at the officer. i was trying my hardest to not kill anyone "she said that as your dad was kicking me out" i was being rude but i regret nothing "kid if you know whats good for ya you would shut your trap" the officer said calmly. i need to calm down. I Flipped the bird at him if you catch my meaning. "NEWT stop being rude" my mom said squeezeing my arm hard "mom do you know how stupid this shit is? do you really think a bunch of teenagers could burn down a forest?" "newt just shut up and wait for the lawyer" my mom said silently

\*\*\*

**chapter 7 || *segment. 5***

**Nik - A Gronkle Iron Fist / The Leader**

They put me in freaking handcuffs! Like I was a terrorist or something. We approached Berk's town square, which, leading from it, was the long flight of stairs to the Mead Hall. I noticed all the angry citizens being forced out of the Mess hall for the urgent Berk Council 'meeting'. It wasn't a meeting, it was the jury. And when there was a jury, there was the judge.

"No! No! Please don't! Let me go!" I shouted, struggling to get free from the guards firm grip. I couldn't go to the Council meeting. Please no, I couldn't.

"Why're you fussing, I've been here before, it's not that bad," Newt said, cringing while thinking about his younger self. A flash of recognition crossed his face, deflating my hopes of innocence even more. "Oh. That's why. You're done for."

"What's his problem?" I heard Red whisper to Newt, confused.

"You'll find out," cut in Trista, her face fearful as well. She was a child prodigy, and she was never one to get in trouble. But even she knew that I was the one in the worst position.

"Do you know who my mother is? This is outrageous! This is a BIG mistake!" I shouted, my last-ditch attempt at freedom, as we marched up the stair.

"Quit struggling, you look more guilty," Trista's whisper pierced my mind. She was right (of course). I solemnly marched up the last steps to greet the wide doors of definite doom.

"Wait is this about the interrogation?" Newt whispered to the guards. He got no response. "I was promised lawyers!"

Newt was shushed as the doors clanged shut.

I entered the Council walls, a prisoner at his deathbed. There were 5 other members in the Hall. The 5 members of the Berkian Council. The 5 members who write the law, keep the peace, give out the punishments. The 5 members who rule Berk.

I knew a few of the members all too well. There was Jorge Spark, Majapi's dad, a great bloke who was probably the kindest and most considerate among the members. Then there was Ganson, a man who was always strict to his word, and some could say a perfectionist, where law and order are what mattered to him the most. After that, there was Hamila, an old lady from a long line of Village Elders, who believed she wiser than the rest of them combined. She probably was, but she acted the part as well, a bit too much. Then there was Riza Larson, a young lady who was, if you ask me, just in the council to get a good mix of the general Berk public.

And finally the leader herself. She was unanimously voted by the Council to be their leader and a good reason too. She was cunning, she was smart, she was ruthless. She was attentive with her eyes and ears and was a flawless problem solver. She was educated with experience and was the best candidate for Berk, no-one could deny that. She ruled with a Gronkle-Iron fist, her will unmoving.

And I was her next victim.

The five of them were sitting around the mellow fire, the five of them on that side, 4 empty chairs on our side. To both sides were two more chairs set precautiously. The two guards sat at the chairs on the right, while Arkin took a seat on the left. One chair was left empty as if it was waiting for someone.

A loud bang of the vast doors, as a girl rushed inside and took a seat.

Cora. She was a witness.

Yes. We were free!

And the proceedings began. The leader rose up, taking in her 'guests', her face masked, her stance unmoving. She was not going to forgive so easily.

"Last night, at approximately 9:14 pm a fire was lit in our Berkian forest, north-east, over the hill. This fire continued to burn, scorching the forest, leaving it to ash in the whole of the north-east division of our island. Current developments and recordings indicate that this fire was set deliberately, as, in the cool weather, with the clear sky, no lightning or heat could be to blame. The fire originated somewhere deep within the Berkian forest and was not a machine malfunctioning or another form of accident. This is an unforgivable act, as we all know that we take pride in our unique, lush environment."

The other members of the council nodded in unison, as they waited for her majesty's verdict. I knew where this was heading, I'd seen it play out in my head. I braced for impact.

"We know that this fire was lit on this night, last night, at the times between 9:00 to 9:15 pm. Would you like to continue Clerik?"

One of the two guards stood up and nodded at the leader.

So the guards actually have a use here...

"Yes, thank you. My team and I have spent the late hours of last night and this morning creating a list of suspects of this crash. As you very well know, anyone to enter or leave these Berkian waters are recorded, and their specific whereabouts are always monitored."

"Well, they missed Riley," I whispered to Newt, and he chuckled. The guard ignored us and continued.

"As I questioned local residents, we came to the conclusion we had all citizens accounted for. Except for 5. You four and Cora." The man, Clerik, glanced at Cora suspiciously again, and Cora starred daggers back. Whatever history they had, I had no clue.

"And yes, even Geoffrey was accounted for, heading into the station at 8. The likely suspect was innocent, so we had no other leads to fall to. Except you four."

I sighed, that name was probably the only likely person in the whole of Berk to do it. He was the only one crazy enough, as rumours tell. Clerik continued.

"All five of you were reported to have been at this big party at the arena by other teenagers. This party is legal, but we still have no evidence as to how and by whom it was constructed by. Then they reported that Cora had left at approximately 8:57 pm, upset about something."

"Something like lighting a fire, of course!" screeches Hamila, the Village Elder.

"Please refrain yourself," our judge calmly told. "Clerik, continue."

"A few minutes later, at 9:04, all four of you ran chasing a boy who we were unable to match by the descriptions given by witnesses. We, as the Berk's Auxillary would like to question you about this person later. We were unable to find any leads after your disappearance until this young man here stepped forward to present his evidence."

"The name's Arkin, a name you'll all get familiar with. Isn't that right Meadow?"

"Please, Arkin, only speak when being spoken to. Thank you Clerik, now Arkin, please present your evidence."

"Basically, I was unable to sleep that night. I heard the sounds of rushing footsteps. I headed outside and I saw him, him, snobby Trista and the red-head, Meadow." I just sat there, jaw dropped, stunned by this kids arrogance, in a courtroom where everyone was far more superior than he was.

"Thank you, Arkin," snapped the leader, clearly forcing him to shut it. "Cora, briefly mention your argument, we haven't got all day."

"What? Oh, right. Well, I was outside the arena, upset for a different reason, and I met with the accused. They were all running up the hill in a hurry."

"Why? Were they chasing the mysterious boy?" questioned the leader, cutting her off, pressing for her credibility.

"What? Yes. I mean no. Well, my point is I could see the fire before they ran up the hill."

"But what evidence do you have, my dear? Were you with the four at 9:14 last night?"

"Well, no..."

"Well, that's case closed then, there's no evidence there," huffed Granson.

"On the topic of Cora, the Auxillary would also like to question you on your handling of a weapon, specifically a bow in a public venue. And you're underage to hunt." Clerik butt in, slightly smirking as he'd just won a war against Cora. Cora stared daggers but sat down on her seat, mouthing "I'm Sorry" to us. Newt put up a thumbs up, but I knew that was not what he was feeling.

The leader stood up once more, to give us her verdict.

"I'll wrap this up quickly. You all, with the evidence that has been given, have been convicted of having lit the fire. We know you all are underage, and we will sentence you lightly, but you are all arsonists, destroying our beautiful habitat. For that, you all must pay the price."

The Berkian Council cheered.

"You will all be marked, so you must have impeccable behaviour, you especially Newt, or you'll face harsher punishments. You will all be enforced a curfew of 8:30 pm, where you must report to your guardian. That it is the current verdict until further notice."

Garson and Hamila muttered for more harsh punishments, but the leader silenced them.

"I have received word that Newt's father is opposing this verdict, and will take this matter to a High Court, in the act of retaining his son's innocence. I wish them the best of luck, and a day will be set in the near future to hear this case. You may believe you have gotten lucky, but your parents have been told of this and it is expected to receive sterner restrictions from them."

With this the leader eyed me directly, her face emotionless.

"With this, I declare this meeting closed."

"Don't we get a say in this?" I called out.

"Do you wish to oppose me?" the leader asks incredulously, her face now angry and cold.

"No....mum."

Red stared at me, shocked as I attempted to hide my face. Both Trista and Newt looked away, not wanting to get into my personal fight.

Yes, my mum was the head of Berk, the ruthless leader who rules with a Gronkle-Iron fist. She was unmoving and always expected the best. Of her nation, of her people, of her son.

My mother was a psychopath, and, damn, I was dead.

\*\*\*

**chapter 7 || *segment. 6***

**RED's POV**

Close your eyes Red. Just close your eyes.

"You are a big disappointment to this family!! Do you know just how embarrassed we are?!"

Don't open them Red. Just don't.

"From now on we will be more strict towards you! I swear on my name Meadow Morgan, from now on, you will be obeying these rules!"

It's okay Red. Just don't listen. You'll be fine. Keep your eyes shut!

"Your curfew will be by 6 pm. You should better be back here. You're going back to WingMaiden Island by the end of this summer. Might make your attitude improve! And you will spend the rest of your hours studying!"

No... my friends... I.. I can't leave them.

"And starting off with your room. Ugh... you spend your hours making those worthless paintings! It will get you nowhere!"

Fight it Red. Not your anger. Not now. Mom and dad are already angry with you this much... you cant let your anger out!

"Me and your father will take all your sketches, your drawings, your colors, all that worthless junk out of your room and into the trash! You're better off reading books and novels, encyclopedias and journals, rather than wasting your time making those worthless junk!"

I opened my eyes.

No...

"Worthless Junk?!" No Red... control it... Urrgh...

"Mom... dad..." Caleb tried to talk with them, but mom and dad only cut him off.

"How dare you talk to us like that Meadow?! Apologize this instant!" Mom ordered, but I was too angry to even understand whatever it is they were saying.

"No! How dare you say my artworks are worthless! I worked hard for those! And not once did I ask for money to buy my supplies! Those were all my hard-earned money! You can't take them away! You just can't!" I yelled back, not surprised if ever our neighbors were to hear my screams.

"You should respect your mother! And for that attitude Meadow, it is simply unforgivable." Dad said, darkly, before stomping up the stairs and I screamed.

"No! Dad! NO!!" I ran up right away, fearful to what I think he would do.

I heard Caleb rush after me, and as I arrived on my room, I saw dad forcefully ripping off sketches from my wall, crumpling them all up into cruched up balls of paper and throwing them on the floor.

"NO!! Dad! Please...!!" I tried to run to him but Caleb wrapped his arms around me, preventing me to go to dad and stop him. I tried to fight him off, even though I know Caleb was only doing this to prevent dad from doing something to me that he would regret, but dad just can't... not my art... I.... I'ts the only thing I have left!

I gave up trying to get away from Caleb and I cried, hugging him. I felt helpless, hearing the constant ripping and tearing of papers, inks and paints spilling on the floor, my pens and liners scattered on my bed and canvases being thrown all directions. I just hugged Caleb ad cried. It was a few more minutes before I heard silence, telling me my father was done with his rampage.

Caleb hugged me tighter, stroking my hair back and forth with his thumb, slightly making me feel better, but I was just too scared to look at my room.

In the midst of tears, I heard dad stomp out of my room, assuming still angry at me, and Mom called out, "Malcolm! Wait..." she chased after him. I cried harder at this. God, my brother's shirt is probably soaking wet with tears now. Sorry Caleb.

I stayed in his arms before opening my eyes and giving him a soft smile, he returned that smile and looked at my room with me.

I felt tears build up even more the longer I stare at it.

My room.

Everything.

Gone.

A few steps in and I fell to my knees, seeing the scattered pieces of paper ripped apart all on the floor. I Couldn't say anything. I was speechless. how could they do this to their own daughter? I stared at my room, completely lifeless, my eyes red, my hair a mess and my emotions all confused and angry.

I felt Caleb kneel beside me and put a hand on my shoulder, I looked at him with hurtful eyes and you could see, just from how I look, I completely give up. I don't know what to do. I feel like running away but I smart enough to know that'll take me nowhere, I get the urge to scream and shout but I don't know why. At these times, I just wish it was raining, so I can go outside, get soaked up in rain water and calm my nerves down, getting cold.

But no. I just had to be stuck in my room, my now screwed up room, with nothing but my beat up self and my brother.

Caleb sighed, "Hey... I don't have anything to do today, so why not... after we clean your room, we head at my room and watch whatever we want on netflix?" he asked, with a hopeful look, smiling.

My brother can be an ass but i'd be lying if I said didn't love him.

I chuckled lightly before nodding my head.

He kissed my forehead before heading down-stairs to get the cleaning supplies.

I sighed again...

I hope my friends aren't going through hell just like how I did...

\*\*\*

**chapter 7 || *Segment. 7***

I've never felt this bad. And that's coming from someone who feels bad ALL THE TIME. I had failed my friends. I couldn't think of a worse disowner. Because of me, my friends are guilty and all i did was make thing worse. At least they get a light punishment though… but we had big matters to worry about.

Our. Parents. Knew.

Im dead.

I was scared for Newt, hearing that he might be sent back to boarding school. I felt mostly bad for Nik though, who i recently found out his mom is the head of berk. But i mean, i'm sure his mom at least cares or believes in him.

Me, to Mr smith, is a pile of dust. No one could protect me from what was coming. He was a respected man, so all the adults would be on his side, and the only other people who cared about me had either vanished or are too busy being scolded by their parents.

I looked sorrily at Red as her parents stearn talked her, grabbed her wrist, and left, probably to continue the argument at another location. I was left there, waiting for my punishment. And after the torture of waiting, it came.

He looked sweaty, must have ran over here. I didn’t want to look him in the eye. I’ve never seen him more upset. He was carrying a suitcase. He must have been about to leave berk on his monthly trips. He slowly walked over, getting bigger every step he took. He grabbed my arm tight and bereaved heavy. He tried his hardest not to yell in front of the other adults.

“I can not believe you. I knew you were an idiot, but i didn't expect you to be an imbecile!” he tried his best to contain himself, but failed. He slapped me. I swallowed my shame.

I hope no one was looking at us.

“I'm, sorry-”

“No. don't you say that! I'm done with that! For 13 years i've looked after you, made sure you were fed, and tried my best to raise you, but what do you do?! You make bad friends, you have a bow an arrow, AND YOU WENT TO COURT.”

“I was only there to help my friends.” i said, trying to stand for myself.

“FRIENDS? I cant trust you to make friends on your own,not anymore! Besides, you honestly think your a worthy person?? You couldn’t even defend them in court.”

I looked down. He released me trying to take a breath.

“We are going home right now, and you are not coming out of your room until you are 20.” he breathed.

“ because of you, i can't go on my business trip. Let's go.” he said sternly.

He walked away, expecting me to follow him. But i stood still. This was not how i was going to go down. I was gonna have a win today. I am not having 2 bad days in a row.

“Why?” i said.

He turned around, bewildered that i even spoke.

“W-why?!” he said.

“This punishment is not gonna do anything.” i started to blurt out. “My whole life, you have kept me inside, abused me, and made my life miserable. Why do you think i snuck out and made these friends?? Because of you! I went out because i could not take a whole day trapped at “home” with you. And these FRIENDS, are the only people i’ve ever felt close to. They are the only people who EVER cared for me, and didnt slap me everytime i said something stupid!”

i was breathing heavy now. My world getting blurry.

“Well, it's hard to care for someone who's so ignorant! You think it was easy raising you? I did all that stuff because your are the most hard and stubborn daughter i've ever seen!”

I’ve had enough.

“HOW WOULD YOU KNOW? YOU’RE NEVER EVEN HERE!” i screamed.

There was sudden silence. We both stared at each other, but for some reason, Mr smith had lost his angry look.

“And don’t. Call me your daughter.” i said in a soft cold voice.

I didn't care if there was any adults giving me dirty looks. He deserved to finally be set straight. And honestly, i regret nothing.

Mr smith walked back over. I readied myself for a beating. But he didn't look up for it. Instead he just said,

“You can continue seeing your friends, but you will come home at the curfew. But you will eat at the mess hall, not my table.”

And he walked out of the building, not even slamming the door.

Had i done it? Had i won? What was this? I was a bit dizzy and honestly a bit dehydrated. What if he was acting cool only for now, and beat the life out of me when i get home. Should i even go home?

\*\*\*

**chapter 7 || segment. 8**

**[ RED ]**

A glooming peace this morning with it brings.

The sun for sorrow will not show his head.

Go hence to have more talk of these sad things.

For never was a story of more woe,

Than this of Juliet and her Romeo...

I placed down the book, sighing, and coming back to my senses. I've just finished a truly marvelous work of Shakespear, and I must admit, it made me cry a couple of times. Forbidden Love, its so cliche these days, but this book was worth it.

I was in my room... well... my screwed up room. Caleb and I did clean it up but now it was just... a room. i still had my bed, my closet, by desk but thats it. There's nothing else... except these books mom tells me to read. I like reading. It helps me think... But I still miss art. Oh, what I'd do to have at least a pen and a paper to sketch random stuff in.

Shrugging, I grabbed my laptop and checked some of my notifications. Yes, I was grounded, but I can still use the internet. Mom planned to cut the signal at our place so I'd have no access to social media whatsoever but my brother needed it for his online classes. As much as mother hated it, she let the net stay, just for Caleb. Mom has always loved Caleb more than me, and honestly, I'd rather keep it that way.

I sighed and saw no notifications whatsoever...

Then, "Hey Red! You're friend's here!".

I almost smashed my face onto the floor due to how fast I stood up and almost fell. I ran down stairs and saw, right on the living room, the petite and small figure of Cora, sitting by our couch. She noticed me and she smiled, slightly running to me and hugging me. I hugged back of course, finally Cora was here.

We headed up stairs to my room and as I expected, she did not like how my room was looking currently.

"What the heck happened to your room?" She asked, and looking at my room, I might just be asking myself the same thing. It's like a typhoon manged to fit inside and carry all my things down to the pacific ocean, never to be seen again.

"Uuuuh... stuff happened, anyway! That's not the point. The point is..." I paused and led her inside my room, locking the door and making sure no one else knew what me and Cora were going to talk about.

"...we need to find a way to communicate with Nik and Newt." I whispered, and she nodded, grasping the situation we were in.

We sat at my bed and began our discussion...

"Nik's mom banned Nik through all his social media accounts. I've tried talking to him and until now he won't reply." Cora sighed, using my laptop.

I've tried to think of other ways to communicate wih him but nothing just seems to come up! Urrgh... Nik where are you when we need you? Also Newt. Cora seems to be really worried about him... although she won't admit it. Cora raised a brow, "Why do you need to talk to him again?" she asked, and I looked at her with a worried look.

I pointed to the direction of the arena.

"Our weapons... the one Riley gave us... we left them in the arena." I told her and she gasped. Our weapons were in some compartment in the arena, we didn't have time to retrieve it because of the party and also, the huge fire. Riley wants us to train and be prepared... well we obviously can't do that if we don't have weapons.

"Why don't we just get it ourselves?" Cora asked.

I shook my head, "Berk council is doing some detective work in the arena, looking for clues as to how Riley started the fire, since that was his party after all... but I know he couldn't have started the fire... right? I mean, I was with him the whole time when he-" I paused, not wanting to remember the embarrassment I felt when Riley... confessed.

Cora didn't push the topic any further. "I'll try to get in contact with Newt, you try and get Nik." she said and I nodded.

This was much harder because all four of us can't be seen talking to each other in broad daylight. People would think we were scheming something when the only thing we want to do is prove ourselves innocent.

"I'm starving. Wanna go to the Hall?" I suggested, and Cora looked confused, "But the food there sucks." She replied back, I laughed nervously, "Aah... well, I think its delicious." I lied. Cora speaks the truth. Food there sucks. But I didn't want Cora to eat alone. She's been telling me she now eats in the Mess hall everyday after the party.

Cora shrugged, "Okay. Your choice." She smiled, before we both headed outside and went to the Hall to get some Heavenly Food. Please, I beg you, note the extreme sarcasm.

People didn't look too happy seeing me and Cora together in the Mess Hall. Most of the people there were glaring at us, others were murmuring and whispering to each other while the rest just ignored me and Cora the whole. One of those people being Nik.

"Nik's here." I whispered to Cora, stating the obvious.

Nik was in his table (Yes. His table. It's the table where he always eats or reads books), too focused reading a history book or whatever, not even knowing me and Cora were in the Hall. I tried my best not to make any eye contact because the galres of the other people wasn't helping at all.  Nik doesn't know I'm here. Good.

Cora told me she'd go get our food and I nodded, trying to look for a table. As she went away, I scanned the area, seeing if there's a single table that's far enough from the other people, so me and Cora can talk in private.

Nope... no... ew, that one has bubble gum... nope... too crowded... no- PERFECT!

I saw one close to the corners of the hall and I made my way there, slowly, not trying to get any more eyes glued to my face. So I checked my phone, pretending to have no care in the world, and made my way to the table...

...not until someone had to block my way...

"Well well, if it isn't my precious little Rose petal." Arkin smirked, enjoying how much I looked miserable.

I'd be lying if I said I wasn't blushing...

He called me Rose petal...

"Move away Arkin." I told him, both fear and venom laced on my voice. Arkin wasn't affected by this. Of course he wasn't. He was the mlst fearless person I've ever met... and that's saying something.

"Or what, Meadow? What kind of thing could you and your skinny body do to me?" Arkin laughed the moment I gave no reply, "Exactly... nothing." Arkin forcefully pushed me backwards on the shoulder. Now everyone was looking at us...

"I said move away, Arkin!" I yelled angrily, sliently punching myself for granting my own death wish.

"Why you little-" Arkin raised his fist and i just closed my eyes, ready to feel the blow as Arkin might as well break my face with that one hell of a fist he has.

I closed my eyes and felt... nothing.

okay, what the frick?

I slowly opened my eyes to see... Nik.

Nik... out of all people.

Nik used his palm to block out Arkin's punch and the two dudes were just staring at each other, having some kind of mental staring contest until eventually, Arkin lost.

"Unless you have something better to do Arkin, go away." Nik threatened and all Arkin could do was growl at him before walking away, pissed, obviously.

I didn't look at Nik. I didn't dare look at him. We weren't allowed. But I mentaly chuckled. Heh.. how ironic... Its like Romeo and Juliet.

Nik onlu stuffed his hands onto his pockets before walking away and out the Mess Hall, leaving me standing there, and confused still. Cora quickly went to me and asked if I was okay. I nodded at her before noticing something.

A book.

It was the book Nik was reading earlier, he probably left it behind. I just got a crazy idea. "Cora, do you have a pen or maybe a small piece of paper anywhere?" I asked. She shrugged, "I have a pen but... I dont have any paper... why?" she asked. I looked around and saw a scrap tissue paper on the floor, This will have to do.

"I'm gonna write Nik a letter." I whispered, careful not to let anyone else hear me.

I wrote slowly, scared the paper might rip apart.

NIK. This is Red. Meet me at the back of the arena tomorrow night. We left our weapons there and I just heard the arena has been guarded and sadi to be off-limits lately. Please be there, thanks.

I finished, before hesitating and grabbing the pen again. I wrote on the bottom:

PS. Thanks for defending me with Arkin. I appreciate it.

And I folded the note and stuffed it inside the pages of the book.

"Cora, after we eat lunch, I'm heading to the library to give a note to someone." I stated, and cora already knew who I was talking about, "And you..." I paused before giving her a sad smile, "I dont know what happened with you and Newt but... you guys need to talk." I said, giving her a reassuring smile.

She sighed before nodding, "You're probably right." She replied.

Nik better read and notice this note because we're getting those weapons back...

...and we're gonna find Riley.

**chapter 7 || *segment, 9***

Nik walked home, solemnly nodding to his mother, before rushing to his laptop. It was day 2 of being grounded, and Nik had finally got permission to use his laptop for 'school homework'. He quickly connected to the internet and waited as the currently open web-page reloaded. There was one site which all of us were on. Well, except Trista, who wasn't into that kinda thing. No-one could guess their site.

Nik almost shouted with glee when the page reloaded. Across the bright red bar at the top were the words, "How To Train Your Dragon Wiki". Nik quickly logged in on his account, AWESOME512345. Why the name? Why not? Nik checked the Discussions page and scrolled through the latest discussions. As Nik scrolled through the discussions, one caught his eye. Nik had always known Cora and Newt's accounts, but Red's was always a mystery to him. But now he was certain.

The picture was of an incomplete sketch of a guy. There was a question mark at the top corner, slightly over the image. The image, the guy, it must be me! The post was ThisIsRiderHana. An artist, a brilliant artist, and... as good as Red. The post was by Red.

Written in the post was the words, "My parents destroyed all my other artwork 😭😭😭." I gasped in shock. Only the four us would know why. I scrolled down to the replies. Among other replies by other users (insert cameos) there was a reply by DragonNewt and Dadwagonnamedtoothless. It was dated less than 8 minutes ago. They were online.

I began my reply with ---Off Topic Start--- and began typing away. They may have locked us up, may have stolen my phone, but they haven't closed off ALL communication.

\*\*\*

**chapter 8 || *segment. 10***

**Nik - Everyone Hates My Guts**

The moment the meeting was declared dismissed, Clerik and the Auxillary Officer rushed to the Mess Hall doors and opened them, without a word. Parents of the suspects, now convicted arsonists, us, rushed in to question us, support us, disown us. I had no-one to look for, so I kept my eyes searching my jeans, as I waited for my mother to approach me.

I heard Trista next to me let out a sob, as she quickly separated herself from the rest of the group, us. She was angry at us, angry at me. She was never one to get in trouble and I knew Trista's parents would be horrified at such a prospect as today.

"Ingermans are considered to be the most intelligent, among clans, we are the wisest. Ingermans are known for avoiding trouble, an impeccable strength to have. They are rarely known to look for trouble and in my lifetime it has never been heard of an Ingerman being called up for a crime. We may be a sub-branch of the Ingerman clan with a bit more adventure in our blood than most, but we are NOT a Morgan, a Thorston or a Jorgenson."

Wait, did you just insult my friends? And specifically Red?

I clenched my fists but remained quiet. I hadn't gone completely stupid in the last few weeks.

"You don't need to be told that you have completely shamed our family name, me, and yourself. I'm worried for you, Nik. You would never do anything wrong, and then to decide to harm our nation's precious forest? The forest that you know I endeavour to protect? I'm completely duped to see you do such a thing! It's like I don't even know you!"

You don't. You don't know me at all. And you know yourself I didn't do it! Just think outside the box for once!

I still avoided eye contact with the fierce woman, but I opened my mouth, to speak, in slight protest.

"Don't you dare argue! No, I won't hear of it. I would never have thought to see my own son, I would've believed anything, but all the concrete evidence proves it's you! I support you, no, I supported you, but it all adds up to you! Unless the Thorston's find anything different, which I doubt they can, you have to own up to your crimes."

My shoulders sagged, my insides deflating. I'd always loved my mum, but with her against me, my foundation inside me crashed down. I... was truly alone. My head lowered even further in shame.

"And don't just think of yourself! Think of the others that got in trouble because of your actions! Just, just look over there right now!"

My mother pointed to another mother in the hall, and a crying girl with long blonde hair. Trista. Trista was an emotional wreck. Her mother had a stern yet understanding face on her, as Trista cried in her arms. Trista's mother, Josie was her name or something. Josie looked at us, at me, angrily.

It was my fault. My fault. All my fault.

"Just look at her, the poor girl. Her third day here at Berk, and she's been charged by the Berkian Council for arson. And all because she decided to hang out with her well-mannered cousin at a party. And look where that got her! She's in trouble for the first time in her life. She was always a sweet girl, the perfect daughter. And look what you've done!"

I couldn't take it. She was right. All of it. Without me in the picture, Trista would've been fine. And Trista wouldn't have followed me unless... Oh no.

A flashback to the tearful Trista at Riley's party passed my mind.

Oh no. Trista still hates my guts, because I tried to support Red, who now also hates my guts for some reason. And Newt hates my guts because he saw me leave Trista crying, and so does Riley, if he's not dead, who hates my guts because I 'ditched' Red. And Cora must hate my guts for chasing after Riley because I'd wrongly accused Riley while he was talking to Cora. And now mum hates my guts for 'lighting a fire', and so does that guy Arkin, and Majapi, and everyone else in this freaking world!

I was never one to cry, but the world around me and now inside me had gone crashing down.

I was on the verge of tears, as I heard Trista arguing with her mother.

"It wasn't Nik's fault! You know he's a good person mum! It was... It was... his friends," Trista shouted, desperately trying to convince her mum that I was innocent. Trista was protecting me! After all, I did to her!

I glanced around the hall but didn't know whether Red or Newt had heard Trista's comment. They were going to be so angry. They didn't understand though, that Trista was trying to protect me.

But why? I wasn't worth it! I ignored you Tris, and everyone, really. I let you, I let everyone down.

I left out a stifled sob, my mum still oblivious and still ranting on about my behaviour. The sob became a tear, and I began pouring out, crying, dead to the world. My mother finally noticed me and comforted me, but it was too late.

I stumbled home, my arm around my mum, but me, still dead to the world. I couldn't see straight through the stream of tears but could feel my mother's firm hand on my shoulder. But as much as I could see and feel, I knew I was alone.

\*\*\*

**chapter 8 || *segment. 11***

**newt is a journalist!?! NOT CLICK BAIT?!?**

so i was on my bed while listening to my badass music playlist and playing fallout 4 when i started thinking about how i could get the truth about the fire out to the people. in the game you can get a companion named piper and she became a journalist to get the truth out to the people.

what if i make a blog? that could work now i need a name...... the berkian post. that will do. how will i spread the word about this new blog? i will think of that later.

\*\*\*

**chapter 10 || *segment. 1***

**So much has happened...in only 3 days.**

**3 days.**

**Turns out that’s all it takes for things to go down hill. But at least i could still see Red.**

**Red.**

**The best friend I’ve ever had. Newt, my uh.. Close..friend, (don’t think anything stupid) i still havent gotten in touch with. What if something happened to him? That’s why i hope he will come to mess hall later today. It’s not like i have something better to do. Red is going to go search for our weapons with Nik. Nik, who was the first friend i ever made, i haven't heard from a while. But i saw him just now. And let me just say, i was so glad i did. Well, sorta. The thing was, Red was about to get punched, that wasn’t the good part. But then Nik came in and rescued her! So it was all good! I think. I hated seeing Red get bullied. After all the experience i had, the worst thing i need right now is someone else going through the same thing. If i wasn’t such a shy week chicken, i probably would of kicked that guy in the face(i still don’t even know his name). Anyway, I don’t know if i’m the only one who notices, but there is something lovely between Red and Nik. and I’m happy for them. Nik left without saying a word to any of us, but i could tell more than anything he wanted to say something to Red. we may all be in trouble, but that didn’t mean i had to stop feeling smiley for them.**

**Well, before i head to the mess hall for the rest of the day, i decided to visit the one place that currently makes me saddest.**

**The forest. That one that was burned down, by, “us”.**

**I stood at the edge, staring at the still black and burnt stack of what used to be trees.**

**I could still smell the smoke.**

**I started to get a bit teary. This is where i spent my whole life when Mr smith was gone. This was where i learned to hunt small animals when i got hungry. I saw the small ditch where i learned to start a fire. I looked up at the tall tree where i learned to climb. I even gazed upon the small tree i planted from an apple seed. But there wasn’t much to see anymore.**

**That was burnt to.**

**I crouched next to a small rose that seemed to be the only thing that wasn’t burnt as far as i could see (that wasn’t far, my eyes were watery and blurry).**

**I walked farther into the burnt forest. I don’t know if it was restricted or not, but honestly, i don’t care. I had this deep hope that one place wasn’t burnt…**

**And.. it was.**

**The watering hole had no water left, because it had evaporated. A silent tear fell as i saw the tree i sat under on sunny days had burned. The grassy spot where i got my water. I looked into the deep pond and saw the water bottle i had lost a while ago. I chuckled weekly. I wiped my eyes and sniffed when seeing all the dead squirrels and fish that were around the pond. I think i even saw ted, my best squirrel friends corps as i cleared the water from my eyes. We had all lost so much from this. And then we had to be blamed for it.**

**I let out a dreadful yell. I needed to let that out. I hope no one heard though.**

**I wanted to stay for longer, but i had to go so i wouldn't miss the chance to talk to newt. Besides, it probably wasn’t good for me to be out here for long(emotionally and physically, the smoke isn’t good for the lungs).**

**I took a last look around, sniffed, and was about to stand up, when something caught my eyes.**

**I crawled towards what looked like a small shiny object next to tree. I picked it up and examined it. It was pearl white, and glowered in the sunlight. It was small, and a mixture smooth and rough. It was nothing more than the size of my thumb, and took the shape of a guitar pick.**

**I didn't know what it was, but it was the only thing from here that wasn't burned, so i put it in my pocket.**

**On the way back, i hummed.**

\*\*\*

**chapter 10 || *segment. 2***

**Nik - A Damsel in Distress**

Day 3. 2:56 pm. Location: In my cell.

I had so far only seen two souls since my last outing to the outside world, yesterday. I doubt I was ever being left alone outside this room again after 'punching up' Arkin, which apparently was because I was angry that Arkin had dobbed on me, making me more guilty. Apparently. I didn't even lay a finger on him! But I didn't care. He was hurting Red, so he deserved it. I don't know what that meant for Red, but I didn't care. I was officially dead to the world.

l like saying that. But I guess it's true. As far as anyone can tell, I'm pretty much a dead corpse locked away in a teenager's bedroom.

I think mum's getting more scared about my changing behaviour, now regarding anything different in me as 'bad'. (It's called growing up mum.) I've been banned from meeting any of my friends, even Cora, indefinitely. I don't have a changed curfew time as I'm not allowed to leave my room without permission, ever, also indefinitely.

"Why do you have to leave your room all of a sudden?" my mum had shouted, ignoring anything reasonable I tried to say. "School starts in less than a month, so you can stay home studying for next grade. And don't give me all this bullshit that you're already the best in your class. Trista's joining and Berk standards is not something you should be comparing to. You should be up to the London standards, at least!"

'Why,' I thought to myself. **What difference would it make?**

I know my mum had a point, but I think it was just an excuse to keep me locked up like, I dunno, Rapunzel, just waiting for my saviour or something. No, that didn't make sense.

Who'd be my Eugene? Red? Nah... I don't have long enough hair. Or a frying pan.

I was getting delusional. I was bored.

The two souls I saw this morning was my brother and my dad. Mum had decided to avoid me as much as often, leaving for work today as early as possible. My brother Jay had come in to keep me company but my dad had to drag him out. Apparently, I was banned from family contact as well, except for meals.

I've had a 'talk' with mum about ever being able to leave the room. Well, let's just say it wasn't just a 'talk'. With me losing terribly, mum only decided that there was one person who was responsible, mature and intelligent enough to look after me. Majapi.

Of all people, Majapi became my babysitter. My mum was obviously oblivious to what had happened between Majapi and me in the past few weeks. With our talk before Riley's party, I'm pretty sure we're good. What good exactly means, I don't know.

So I guess Majapi's my Eugene. Yay! [Insert sarcasm]

I lazily swiped my laptop, while thinking of something to do. I had the urge to log into my email, but I knew it was pointless.

Day 1 of my exile began with Mr Spark, Majapi's dad coming in to install some blocks on my laptop. I'd just won an argument that I'd need my laptop to do my study work, but I wasn't getting away that easily. I'd love to say that Mr Spark was a Sparky, but he wasn't an electrical engineer. He just was a computer whizz dad, who kept up with the modern tech age. Unlike mum. With my phone already confiscated, Mr Spark, Jorge, blocked all major social media sites like Twitter, Instagram and Emails on my laptop, even Facebook! Who our age even uses Facebook. Well, I would if it meant contacting my friends. But, Jorge had always liked me, so kept Youtube unblocked. My mind rapidly thought up a series of ideas, beginning with revisiting my Youtube account, but Jorge but in.

"Oh, I also blocked all Transmitting Data. You know, her majesty's orders!" Jorge chuckled and left. My hopes again deflated. Without the ability to transmit data, there was no point in trying to communicate. I couldn't send anything, even accidentally, from my laptop. I was blocked away from the world.

Well, you know what happened on Day 2. I was allowed to go to out for two hours. I get a book from the library, because I had nothing interesting at home, and then I went into the hall. I cause a scene, I go home, I'm caught, I'm locked up, throwing away the keys. Day 3. Pain. Suffering. Boredom.

Music. Who knew I loved music so much!

Going through the infinite stages of boredom I gave up watching youtube. I couldn't get glued to a screen all day. I also wasn't in the mood to laugh. I felt... depleted. I'd left my book somewhere yesterday, I dunno, so I had nothing to read. So I began listening to music.

I've listened to music before, but it has a whole new meaning when you just lay on your bed, staring at the ceiling for hours, just listening to Spotify and it's occasional ad interruptions. It was beautiful. It was bliss.

My music genre is honestly not concrete. I listen to a bit of everything, usually the Global Top 50, but not really the rap, usually. I listened to rock, contemporary rock, and surprisingly, movie soundtracks. For some reason, I love listening to movie soundtracks. It helps me study and bring back memories of all the movies I've watched.

I listened to the lyrics of the song I was listening to. I couldn't identify the movie exactly, but the music was... uplifting.

We go where no one goes,
We slow for no one,
Get out of our way!

The lyrics, it made sense in my mind, it guided my thoughts. I had to do something, I couldn't just sit here. But I guess I can because that's all I can do.

They should just get out of our way!

Not you guys again...

Yeah, Nik! Let's just sprint out through the door, slow for no-one, and go where no-one goes!

And where's that exactly?

Well, I guess we find out, hey?

No, I want nothing to do with you guys. You've ruined me enough.

What? Get out of our way!

This is old. The puns, and everything. SHUT UP!

Two words can't always work, that's old as well.

SHUT THE FRICK UP!

Four words, slightly better.

I sighed in relief, 'they' were gone.

A knock on the door.

"A friend's here!" my dad called out.

Another soul. My heart raced. Someone came back for me. Which of my friend's came back? Cora? Newt? Maybe even Red? My heart fluttered. But the door opened and I deflated, again.

Majapi strode in. Of course, it was Majapi. Even though Majapi didn't have to come today, or anytime this week, it wasn't like they were going to allow another 'friend' to my room.

I sighed.

"Why so glum, Nik! Come on, I'm sacrificing my afternoon to get you out of this prison."

"Well... okay. Thanks, I guess."

I was surprised that Majapi actually cared that much for me, I honestly thought he hated my guts since my friend's kinda beat him up. But I guess not, which was cool.

"Come on! D'ya wanna go to the library? Like the good old times," Majapi joked.

I choked. I don't know whether it was because of the prospect of freedom or with the mention of 'good old times'.

"Yeah.. that'd be nice. I'll be there in a sec."

I scanned my room and found my wireless headphones. Since being in my room for the majority of three days, I've decided to bring my new headphones where ever I go. They're sleek black, like my hair and has like over 100 songs already. Majapi noticed it as I headed out the door, interested, but didn't say anything.

As we were walking towards the library, Majapi began questioning, intrigued about what happened.

"I heard about your 'sentence', why you're being punished. My condolences."

"Thanks, I guess."

" There's been... rumours. Did you actually light the fire?"

"No. Of course, I didn't!"

"Well, they're rumours, you know."

I raised my eyebrows.

"You guys were trying to burn up that old shack, apparently. The shack of that arrogant jerk. Wouldn't have mind actually. Don't like that guy."

"We were NOT trying to do that!"

"I know. You're smarter than that. There's no worth in doing it unless you had an actual reason to. Unless the reason was that guy, which could make sense. Especially with that guy's magic working on Red."

"What, what magic? What's Arkin up to?"

"You don't know? Well, I guess you'll find out. But back to you.  You should just admit it, Nik. You'll get a  lighter punishment."

"Do you really think my mum's like that?"

"Well... no. But don't hate your mum so much. Your mum is probably holding onto the slight glimmer of hope you're innocent!"

"Do you really think that?"

"Well... no."

"Then stop lying to me!"

"Sorry, I'm trying to help you."

"Well, it's not working," I whispered back. We both stopped talking. We'd entered the Berkian library.

The Berk library was one of the greatest libraries in the Archipelago. Founded by an Ingerman of course, it was two stories of rich knowledge, stories and historical recordings. I'd gone through the Young Adult Fiction section so many times, I'd read most interesting books there. But I still wasn't even a fifth into the Young Adult section alone. The library was huge! The walls were patterned with ancient chief drawings and other artworks from ancient Berk. A lot of the artworks were of the times of the Hiccup of Legend, Hiccup the Third.

Yesterday I was reading this book learning about Hiccup, Cora's freaking ancestor! After I lost the book, I needed another to continue learning the history of Hiccup. Hiccup and his gang's story is actually so interesting! Of course, a lot of their story is entwined with myth, with a lot of dragons, flying suits and flaming swords, which are obviously added to make the story more interesting. I remember learning of Hiccup's story at school a long time ago. I'd always thought that Hiccup was a myth himself, but after Cora's pendant, I guess he was real.

Of course, I didn't take Riley's word, I'll admit it. I compared Cora's heirloom to the Haddock symbol and it matched up flawlessly. Now, I don't know how much of the story's truth.

I flicked through the retellings of Hiccup's bio, looking for the only reliable source, Fishlegs Ingerman. Being the Ingerman of his time he must've been the most accurate.

I gasped, as I noticed a title in the bookshelf.

"The complete tales of Hiccup Horrendous Haddock the Third, by Fishlegs Ingerman."

It was the exact same book I'd left yesterday at the mess hall! I quickly grabbed the book, surprised someone had already returned it to the library.

I flicked through the pages and an old tissue paper fell out. I was about to throw it away but noticed a message etched on it.

NIK. This is Red. Meet me at the back of the arena tomorrow night. We left our weapons there and I just heard the arena has been guarded and said to be off-limits lately. Please be there, thanks.

PS. Thanks for defending me with Arkin. I appreciate it.

Red! Red found a way to get a message across. To me! My heart fluttered again, as I eyed around the library. Majapi was upstairs, a long way away. I was safe, for now.

My mind raced. Red must've found my book at the Mess Hall. That meant that 'tomorrow night' was TONIGHT! How I was going to get out, I didn't know. I'll have to figure out by tonight.

And Red appreciates me defending her! Yay! What that meant, I still don't know, but it felt good. I held the book and the message inside tightly as I headed back home with Majapi.

Majapi was clueless, but I was excited. Tonight, I was breaking out.

\*\*\*

**chapter 10 || *segment. 3***

What a long day… I have now been waiting… for 4 hours. It was getting late. It was almost 8:20! I needed to head home now, or Mr smith would take out the wooden spoon again. Gosh do i hate that spoon. One good thing was that i managed to get a week supply of bread that i could sneak into my room if i was hungry. I also FINALLY got to keep reading the book Nik lent me. I was almost a mediocre reader, and it was fun. I liked the mysteries and faint galaxies that it contained. A mind dimension where anything at all could happen. Does newt come here at one time in the day? What if his parents killed him?!

Just when i thought about giving up, newt came through the door looking tired and annoyed. I was ecstatic. NEWT. HE’S NOT DEAD. ALL MY FRIENDS ARE OK. (well, i can’t say the same for Riley) When he walked in, he saw me, and immediately voided contract. Was this personal? I hope it was just because we’re not allowed to talk. Newt came to a table on the far side of the mess hall. I was a bit disappointed, but pushed it away and focused on finding out how we were going to talk. Mhm… risk just going up to him, or thinking out the box and make it interesting…

Well obviously i’m gonna choose to make it interesting. I looked up at the main big light in the center of the mess hall, hanging just a bit far away from me. I didn't see the light switch.. So i guess i am gonna need to make this interesting. Sorry public property! I took the fork that was next to me and threw it underneath the table toward the far corner of the mess hall. Since everyone was concentrating on what they were doing and were really quiet, everyone was startled by the loud metal noise and turned their head in that direction. I was in the corner, so no was looking in my direction right now. That was my que to throw the knife i had next to me at the big light. Not only did it shatter, but the whole place went pitch dark. I could only make out the slight outlines of people, including Newt. Panic erupted from all places. While that was happening, i felt the tables to navigate and find my way to newt. I bumped into a few people on the way, and remembered not to say sorry so they wouldn’t recognize me.

I finally got to Newts table, took him by the arm and pulled him out of the mess hall while everyone was distracted. When we were outside and he saw who was dragging him, he had a mix of confusion and relief.

“Cora? Ok first, were not allowed to even glance at each other, don’t you know that? Also, did you do that?!” he said.

“Newt, i REALLY needed to talk to you. It’s about how you, Red, Nik and I are going to meet up.” i was also happy to see him here, with all his limbs, but one must not mention that.

“Are you aware that they closed the arena?” i asked.

“Yea, i found out yesterday. One of the guards is my uncles sisters friends childs friends father.”

“Ok, well, Red thought that because of the hopefully temporary closing of the arena, that we should find a different place to train, hang out and talk. But a place hidden from the public. Except.. we don’t know of such place. So Red and i need to know if you do.” i said hopefully. He seemed to be giving it some thought. I wonder what he was thinking right now? Was i being more strange that usual?

“You know, i think i do know some place.. Its this place that i used to go to, next to the other side of berk, by the bay. But i haven’t been there in a while since i went to boarding school.”

“That’s great!” i said. “Now once i tell everyone, we can all hang out again! We should go tomorrow to find it and make it official! Thanks Newt! That’s awesome! I need to go or else!” i was about to run off, but then Newt said,

“What? What’s gonna happen?”

I froze. Oh no. this is just like the party. The look on Newts face told me he knew. Again.

“Is your father going to beat you?” he said.

He’s not my father.

I started to back away, but he then grabbed my arm.

“Look, there is something else that we need to talk about. I have been avoiding it for a while.. But it’s about the party.”

I dreaded this moment. I have also tried to avoid it. I mean, i already forgave him! I think.. I'm not sure. But i didn't hate him. I could never hate anyone.(except kinda that one person who i should really be heading to now!)

“Newt, really.. Its ok-” i half lied.

“No look, i said that i’m not as dumb as people say, but apparently i am. I didn’t realize that what i said would hurt you. I guess i don’t think before i speak.” he said.

I half smiled. “That is sortoff a habit you have.” i said trying to lighten up the mood.

“Well, im sorry. I know now that it’s better that i don't speak, and i'm sorry that i ever did say that to you, its just i, well.. I..”

I hugged Newt.

“Really newt, i forgive you. I always did. Don’t feel bad about it. We all do bad things. I just blew up a big ceiling light!”

We both chuckled.

“Well, that's good to know. You should head off before.. You know..” he said.

“Yea i should. Tomorrow at morning i'll meet you at the edge of the forest to find the hideout!”

I ran off, and turned around one last time.

“And, it’s nice to have someone else who understands.” i said.

I then turned, and ran off, just before the people started coming out of the mess hall.

\*\*\*

**chapter 10 || *segment. 4***

**Nik - Breaking Out**

Day 3. 9:47 pm. Location: Under the covers, 'asleep'.

It was time. I was breaking out. I had heard my parents go into their room about half an hour ago and hadn't heard anything since. Well, all I heard was music. For over an hour straight, I heard music.

I had to pass the time, and knowing that I wouldn't be able to go on my laptop while sleeping, I wore my headphones around my head and rested on my bed. I wore some dark clothes under the bedsheets, anticipating the time to leave. Which was like in over an hour. The headphones I wore were pretty much impossible to see in the darkness of the room, and I had already concocted a plan of hiding the headphones under the blankets if mum or dad came barging in.

Which did happen. At like ten minutes past nine, when I should be asleep, mum crept in to check on me. I had quickly but quietly hidden my headphones, acted like I was asleep, and held my breath until she left moments after. I let out a sigh and put my headphones on again.

Waiting. Until now. Imagine Dragons played and I knew it was time. No stalling, I had to go. Now.

I know I've given up,
A hundred times before.

It was time. Some may say you go crazy after listening to too much music, but I disagree. Maybe breaking out was crazy.  Maybe. No-one would think I'd break out of my home, not even myself.

But I know a miracle,
Is not something to ignore.

I reached over the desk in my room and pulled the window up, letting in the cold air of the night. A part of me thought the window might be jammed but it opened easily. I put on a jumper and climbed onto my desk.

You take me for a fool,

I cleared anything else hazardous and crept through the window, into the darkness outside. As expected, everything outside was pitchblack. Everyone was asleep. I pulled out a red handtorch and grasped it firmly in my hand.

You take me for a fool,

I chuckled to myself, amazed and still in disbelief that I'd actually broke out of my room. The same room I've been pretty much confined to for the past three days and the near future.

I never knew anybody 'til I knew you,

I kept my torchlight off in case of any nocturnal neighbours, and headed towards the arena. Red here I come.

I never knew anybody 'til I knew you,

Rain began to drizzle, making the path in front of me slippery and wet. In front of me, my vision was obscured but I adamently continued, Kygo's voice in my ears.

And I know when it rains, oh, it pours,

I hope Red actually comes. What if it was tomorrow night? No time for me worry. I was coming.

And I know I was born to be yours.

While we're young dumb,
Young, young dumb and broke,

I rushed to the arena, and jogged around, looking for Red. I saw her sitting underneath a tree, waiting for me to arrive.

Young dumb,
Young, young dumb and broke,

"You came!" Red exclaimed when I arrived. "Don't worry, I just arrived."

I doubt that was true, but I smiled at her, "Thanks for waiting."

Young dumb,
Young, young dumb and broke,

"Thanks for coming." Red replied, smiling warmly back. Like literally. I don't know how to desrcibe it, but on this really cold night, I just felt I slight bit warmer. Warmer, happier, whatever.

Young dumb broke high school kids.

I was ready to go in.

"So let's get going, hey?" I asked.

"Yep. So the place is pretty much deserted, but I'm pretty sure some Auxillary Officers are patrolling the town, so will check this place sometime soon."

We have so much in common,

"Okay, cool. I'll run in, grab the weapons, and we'll get out."

"What? No! I'll go in and you look out," Red countered. We argue all the time..."Why,? I can sprint in and out before they can get out!" You always say I'm wrong,"But... but I need to go. You won't... just... can't you just keep look out?" Red pleaded. Her mind raced, there was something she wasn't letting on. I'm pretty sure I'm right. "Why? Okay! Fine," I replied in defeat. I didn't want to argue with Red.What's fun about commitment? "Cool, thanks! I'll tell you why later," Red replied, winking, and stared at the Arena next to us. "I'll keep watch. Here my signal and we run!" I replied. When we have our life to live, "Okay, wish me luck," Red whispered and hugged me before heading towards the arena entrance. "You don't need luck, we've got this done in like 5 minutes!" I joked. Yeah, we're just young dumb and broke, "Yeah, fine. Hey, and take your headphones off or you won't be able to hear anyone coming!" Red called out to me before beginning to jog towards the arena entrance. I pulled my headphones off, with 'Young, Dumb and Broke' still stuck in my head.  I whispered the last line to myself, "But we still got love to give."

\*\*\*

**chapter 10 || *segment. 5***

The sun is extra bright today, i thought as i was waiting in front of the woods. The sun showed bright through the dark flakey branches of the trees. I gave a deep breath. I didn't really want to come back here, at least not until it all grew back. But, it still wouldnt be the same.

I was so distracted by my burned childhood, that when newt tapped me on the shoulder and said, “Cora-”! i got scared and elbowed him in the stomach. I then heard a wheezing sound and turned around to see Newt bending over in pain.

“Oh my gosh Newt, i’m so sorry! I thought you were some sort off stranger, or a cop, or a merderer, or something.” i blabbed as i helped him up.

“Dont worry about it. That was probably my fault anyway, I was trying to see if I could scare you.” he said. “It isn't really the warmest welcome that i expected to receive today, but then again, it's not the first time that has happened to me.” he said with a smirk.

I smiled.

“Again, sorry.”

“Again, don’t worry. Wouldn’t you rather get going to the weird mysterious hideout secret thingy?”

“Yes i would rather go find the weird mysterious hideout secret thingy!”

“Ok, then let’s see..if i… remember how..to get there..heh.” I sighed, and then walked towards the woods, looking back at Newt. “Come on!” i say. He ran after me and then just started scouting out paths that looked familiar.

I may have tripped 2 times on a root or discarded burnt branch, but other than that, it was fine. All I did was not concentrate on all of the burnt memories and just tried my best to make him remember. It all started coming back when I pointed out some weird small x’s that I've noticed over the years. They were drawn on trees with what looked like chalk. He remembered and lead us through these little tunnels, a very big log, a place covered with vines, and eventually down to a small cliff side…

And it was the most glorious thing I've ever seen. I can't believe I've never been to this side of the forest.

First off, it was a beach, with Ocean as far as I could see, so you could see the sparkling water. The water was gleaming, and it looked like you could see the bottom. Not to mention, this side wasn't burnt, so there was so much green. I've never seen anything like this before. It was like a paradise! Do all the beaches have the crystal water and the sun touched sand? I loved staring at it.

“it's glorious.” I said.

“What this? This is just a normal beach. You act like you've never seen a beach before.” He said.

I looked at him with a slightly sad annoyed look. He slowly turned his head in the other direction.

“Sorry. I did that thing again where I don't think, before i..- you know what, let's get down to the land!

We then walked down to a little slope and walked half of the way down. When we got to the middle, we then had to climb our way down. “Need any help?” he asked already at the bottom.

“no thank you.” I called. “I have been climbing trees ever since I was 6.” I said jumping down and meeting him on the bottom.

“That explains some of my questions.” He said, then regretting it.

“That comment was ok. You didn't say it directly. But yea, I guess it does. But what do you mean questions. Have you wondered stuff?” I asked while we walked down the beach. The view was just as good down here, where the water gleaned even brightly in the sun, and you could see some shells and stones on the sand.

“Only stuff like; what do you do when your father leaves, and how have you not been noticed in town before now. How come you don't go to school.” he said.

“Have they been answered?” asking a bit nervous to what he's gonna reply.

“yea, and some of them I figured out.” He said with a smug look in his face.

“oh yea, I forgot, your a stalker.” I said smiling.

“that's one way to put it.” He said with a small laugh.

“well, what about you?” I said moving the conversation away from me. “what do you do when your parents leave? Especially counting the fact that your house-” OOH man, I almost mentioned the time I broke in with Red! “-look, really, uh, big. From. The outside.” I said.

Saved it.

He still looked at me with a raised eyebrow though but I guess decided to leave it alone.

“I do what I do now. Go to the mess hall or meat up with Nik and Riley. All of this was before boarding school of course. But, I also sometimes, go to the cave, which, by the way…” he walked in front of me and stopped in front of a big tavern hole in the cliff side. Jestured towards it, presenting it in a showy way.

“here it is.”

I looked inside. It was big. It probably had another room or passageway. It was like a classic cave. Except different. There was a bit of water pooling in, but it was off to the side of the cave, making a little pool thing. And the interesting part was that there were already lights hung around the cave. I guess they really did move in.

“That's amazing! It's settled then! We can now all hang out here! If that's ok with you.” I said looking at Newt.

“yea, I'm fine with it. It's not like my family even remembers it exists anyway.” He said looking into the cave.

“I just hope I haven't gotten to tall and will bump my head on one of the rocks.” He said smiling. I laughed. It was kinda true.

I looked around at the beach. This is a perfect place to hang out. Tonight I will write notes to Red and Nik about this place, I thought. Now I just need to think of how to send them.. well, I'm sure I'll find a way. I will be willing to break another light if it means I can spend time with my friends again.

I then noticed a small bubbling far off on the water. It was next to the shore, but on the other side of the island. I turned to Newt.

“hey Newt, what do you think that is?” I said.

He looked in the same direction. “I don't know. My parents told me they were little underwater caves changing the water pressure causing the bubbles. They said a bunch of other stuff, but I don't remember. Well anyway, come. It's getting late, and we should get home before curfew. Now hopefully I remember how to get back!”

Oh newt

\*\*\*

**chapter 10 || *segment. 6***

**RED's POV**

Day 3, 9:30 pm, hell yeah its break-out time.

I crept down the stairs of our house, careful not to make any sound. If there's anything I know about my brother, he's a very light sleeper. One slight sound and he's awake.

I took a deep breath and held in my breath, scared of waking him up. Mom and Dad aren't home. They're on a business trip somewhere. It's actually quite curious. They never tell me where, so i assume it's on WingMaiden Island. I don't actually know what brought us to WingMaiden island. From what I know, the Morgans have no connection there whatsoever. My other aunts and uncles are from Caldera Cay Island (which i have never been to before) and the rest of my family? I don't know.

Mom and dad tell me I was born on Caldera Cay but I somehow think they're lying. I shrugged this off and just continued wanting to escape.

I'll find out sooner or later.

I was almost at the door, ready to hed out when a voice called out to me.

"Where do you think you're going?"

I froze...

Caleb.

"H...hey, Caleb..." I sighed, knowing I might fail in sneaking out tonight.

He glared at me and by the look of his eyes, he demanded answers. I gulped... I trusted Caleb... but I need those weapons.

"I'm going out." I admitted. "Where??" Caleb asked, eyebrows furrowed. "To the arena." I told him. He scoffed, "The arena is off bounds, especially to you." Caleb warned, walking closer to me.

I glared at him back, "We didnt start the fire, Caleb... You know this!" I yelled, angrily. To my surprise, he just walked pass me and opened the door. "I know." He sighed.

I stared at him, confused.

He frowned, "Look... I knwo its my job to keep an eye on you... but I'd be dead if I believed you and your friends started the fire." he sighed, before saying, "But just this once, Red. I'm warning you. I support you gusy wanting to prove you're innocent, which I know you are! But just this once. Be careful, and be back by midnight. " he ordered, and i smiled, running to him and hugged him in the process.

Yeah, i love this dude.

"I will... bye!" I called out before running off to the direction of the arena.

\*\*\*

**chapter 10 || *segment. 7***

It was now 9:30. Luckily newt and i got home 15 minutes before curfew. Newt said goodbye and agreed to see if he could find a way to get our friends to meet up in the cave. And then ran off to go to his house.

Mr smith was already asleep. He may want me to come how, but he’s a heavy sleeper. So there isn’t much of a point of getting home for curfew. Especially tonight.

I was about to fall asleep when I remembered something and sat up in my bed super fast. I had left my necklace at the beach cave! And i needed it! It had made me feel safe and secure this WHOLE time.. And, just in case Riley comes back. I can't loose it for something so simple as this. Let's see, I had taken it off and put it on a rock next to the cave in case it would fall off and get lost in the sand or water, since it was really windy that day. But why would I put on a rock where it would definitely fall off?!? I'm so dumb.

So tonight had to be the first time I broke the rules…

Well except for that time I broke the big light in the mess hall. And the time I broke into Newts house. And living in the woods for part of your life probably isn't really part of the rules either…

Well whatever. All of those were for good reasons, I'm sure. And so was this.

But, then why did I feel kinda guilty when I snuck pasts the snoring man's room.

I haven't been to the forest at night since, Rileys party, I think. It looked a lot less welcoming, all shriveled and all, but I'm sure it still had it's good quality in it. Somewhere.

It was extra hard to make sure I didn't trip or fall in a hole. Even with the flashlight I brought. A normal person would probably be scared of the forest at night, but for me, my curiosity had always overpowered my fear. That's what had made me do a lot of dumb stuff in the past.

I finally came to the first x. I better remember to tell my friends how to get here.

I passed through the bug logs, the tunnels, and all the weird parts of the forest. everything was so different at night.

I finally came to a part of the forest that I have never seen before. The trees looked even more burnt and ready to fall than before. One of the trees was swaying side to side. I looked at the base. Most of it was burnt off, making it very weak. Poor tree. It looked like my climbing tree.

I looked around the place. I must have taken a wrong turn back at the old weird green stuff.

I started turn around when the flashlight turned off. I couldnt see anything. I tried hitting it. That's what Mr. Smith did Every time apliances stopped working.

But the flashlight didn't turn back on. I tried shaking and waving it around, like that would do anything, when I felt it smash against something. The flashlight turned on. It had smashed against the tree with the week trunk. I had hit it at the bottom, where it got all thin. That made it bend like a toothpick and start falling in my direction. I looked up to late and screamed just as I thought the tree would end me.

But right then I heard a slash and a crash. But I didn't feel anything. I opened my eyes. I was still in the dark. I looked up.

Half of the tree was missing. The part still half attached to the ground was leaning towards me. I looked around with my flashlight until I saw half of the tree had landed only a foot away from me. I exhaled heavy. I realized I had been holding my breath for a long time. The tree must have snapped when it was coming towards me.

I used my flashlight to examine the tree more closely. It was then that I saw that the tree hadn't randomly been split by weight. It had been cut.

It was perfectly split at the bottom, as if someone threw a really big ax at it. But I saw no ax, and no person. What could it have been? There couldn't actually be more people out here.. could there? I took a few circle steps back, my heart racing. What if there is someone here? What if they're stalkers, murderers? No one else from jerk would come here at night... I tried to silence my heart beat, just in case it was the last sound I ever herd. I mean, what ever it was that split that tree wasn't aimed at me, was it? Was someone out to get me? All these thoughts in my head and the only answers was the pitch darkness. Maybe I should just go back...

But I cant, because I had to go back and find my necklace. I need to.

Right before I left though, taking more carefully and light steps, I managed to discover a red shimmery object about the same size and shape as the one in my pocket.

I picked it up, put it with the other, and continued walking, when I thought; What if it wasn't a person at all?

\*\*\*

**chapter 10 || *segment. 8***

**Nik - Breaking Out**

Day 3. 9:47 pm. Location: Under the covers, 'asleep'.

It was time. I was breaking out. I had heard my parents go into their room about half an hour ago and hadn't heard anything since. Well, all I heard was music. For over an hour straight, I just heard music.

I had to pass the time, and knowing that I wouldn't be able to go on my laptop while sleeping, I wore my headphones around my head and rested on my bed. I wore some dark clothes under the bedsheets, anticipating the time to leave. Which was like in over an hour. The headphones I wore were pretty much impossible to see in the darkness of the room, and I had already concocted a plan of hiding the headphones under the blankets if mum or dad came barging in.

Which did happen, by the way. At like ten minutes past nine, when I should be asleep, mum crept in to check on me. I had quickly but quietly hidden my headphones, acted like I was asleep, and held my breath until she left moments after. I let out a sigh and put my headphones on again.

Waiting. Until now. Imagine Dragons played and I knew it was time. No stalling, I had to go. Now.

I know I've given up,
A hundred times before.

It was time. Some may say you go crazy after listening to too much music, but I disagree. Maybe breaking out was crazy.  Maybe. No-one would think I'd break out of my home, not even myself.

But I know a miracle,
Is not something to ignore.

I reached over the desk in my room and pulled the window up, letting in the cold air of the night. A part of me thought the window might be jammed but it thankfully opened easily. I put on a jumper and climbed onto my desk.

You take me for a fool,

I cleared anything else hazardous and crept through the window, into the darkness outside. As expected, everything outside was pitch black. Everyone was asleep. I pulled out a red hand torch and grasped it firmly in my hand.

You take me for a fool,

I chuckled to myself, amazed and still in disbelief that I'd actually broke out of my room. The same room I've been pretty much confined to for the past three days and the near future.

I never knew anybody 'til I knew you,

I kept my torchlight off in case of any nocturnal neighbours and headed towards the arena. Red here I come.

I never knew anybody 'til I knew you,

Rain began to drizzle, making the path in front of me slippery and wet. In front of me, my vision was obscured but I adamantly continued, Kygo's voice in my ears.

And I know when it rains, oh, it pours,

I hope Red actually comes. What if it was tomorrow night? No time for me to worry. I was coming.

And I know I was born to be yours.

While we're young dumb,
Young, young dumb and broke,

I rushed to the arena, and jogged around, looking for Red. I saw her sitting underneath a tree, waiting for me to arrive.

Young dumb,
Young, young dumb and broke,

"You came!" Red exclaimed when I arrived. "Don't worry, I just arrived."

I doubt that was true, but I smiled at her, "Thanks for waiting."

Young dumb,
Young, young dumb and broke,

"Thanks for coming," Red replied, smiling warmly back. Like literally. I don't know how to describe it, but on this really cold night, I just felt I slight bit warmer. Warmer, happier, whatever.

Young dumb broke high school kids.

I was ready to go in.

"So let's get going, hey?" I asked.

"Yep. So the place is pretty much deserted, but I'm pretty sure some Auxillary Officers are patrolling the town, so will check this place sometime soon."

We have so much in common,

"Okay, cool. I'll run in, grab the weapons, and we'll get out."

"What? No! I'll go in and you look out," Red countered. We argue all the time..."Why,? I can sprint in and out before they can get out!" You always say I'm wrong,"But... but I need to go. You won't... just... can't you just keep lookout?" Red pleaded. Her mind raced, there was something she wasn't letting on. I'm pretty sure I'm right. "Why? Okay! Fine," I replied in defeat. I didn't want to argue with Red.What's fun about commitment? "Cool, thanks! I'll tell you why later," Red replied, winking, and stared at the Arena next to us. "I'll keep watch. Here my signal and we run!" I replied. When we have our life to live, "Okay, wish me luck," Red whispered and hugged me before heading towards the arena entrance. "You don't need luck, we've got this done in like 5 minutes!" I joked. Yeah, we're just young dumb and broke, "Yeah, fine. Hey, and take your headphones off or you won't be able to hear anyone coming!" Red called out to me before beginning to jog towards the arena entrance. I pulled my headphones off, with 'Young, Dumb and Broke' still stuck in my head.  I whispered the last line to myself, "But we still got love to give."

\*\*\*

**chapter 10 || *segment. 9***

I was under the covers, playing PvZ (yeah, I’m old school), waiting for time to pass by. My brother knows I decided to sleep by eight and I waited for an hour before he went and slept as well. I’m really careful when sneaking out, especially if it concerned my brother. Caleb was a light sleeper. Anything can wake that guy up, it’s freaky. I continued playing the game to kill time (not to mention I slightly panicked coz a bucket head was about to eat my pea shooter but I freaking cherry bombed his ass so my lawn is perfectly safe).

I checked the time.

9:15.

Breakout time, baby.

I quietly removed the thick piece of cloth covering me and maneuvered myself in the dark. I can’t turn on the lights. Caleb would get suspicious so I had to find my way in the darkness. My parent’s room was just next door but that wasn’t any of my concerns. Mom and Dad aren’t here.

Why? I don’t know. They never tell me.

My parents are on a business trip, or probably a meeting that they can’t miss, so they go somewhere without telling me. At some points, they talk to Caleb about things but even Caleb doesn’t tell me. I’ve always assumed it was somewhere on WingMaiden Island. Heh, its funny. Our family moved to Berk from WingMaiden Island yet none of my other relatives live there? The Morgans have no single connection at WingMaiden Island. Our relatives are mostly at Caldera Cay (Defenders of the Wing Island) and yet, I’ve never been there before. My parents try to avoid the conversation about my birthplace… like they don’t want me to find out.

I don’t bother asking. I know someday I’ll find out, but not now. But something has been bothering me for a while now, though. The day that mom and dad and I had a fight, they said I’ll be moving out of Berk this summer.

I don’t want to leave Berk. I have friends here. The only friends I’ve managed to make and to think I’ll be leaving them.

I was supposed to tell Cora the other day about this but I didn’t want to make her sadder than she already is. Her dad refused to feed her, at that time she and Newt were still having an argument so I didn’t want to burden her even more. I’ll probably tell them someday. Sometime. Not now but someday. The situation we were all in was enough as it is. And besides? Who would care when I’m gone anyway?

I crept through my room, looking for a jacket.

Where is it?

I needed a jacket. I was wearing some loose comfortable grey pants and a maroon tight-up shirt. It was pretty cold here at Berk. I’m actually surprised that it still rains here. Mostly it just snows or hails. The seasons change though so I guess it got warm enough for rain.

But still… it was freakin’ cold wtf Berk.

“Ah, screw this.” I gave up with looking for a jacket. Finding my way in the dark was harder than it looked and my room was pretty huge. I just went to my door, slowly opened it, and headed down stairs to sneak out.

I beg the gods, don’t let Caleb spot me please…

I was closing the stairs and decided to plug in my earphones. Gods I needed new earphones, or maybe even headphones. But all the cool gadgets always go to Caleb so I always end up with crappy ones. I shrugged.

Quietly in a corner, I looked through my playlist to find the perfect song to ease me of my fears. I was pretty scared, and that’s a lot coming from me. I wasn’t scared of being caught and get sent to jail or whatever… I was scared of Caleb’s disappointed face the moment he finds out. I respect Caleb… a lot. He may look like a favorite child and I would always get compared to him but he was my brother. And he cared for me… but to see him disappointed in me feels like absolute shit.

What song? Hmmmm…

I needed a song that won’t scare me to death.

Hmm… maybe a little classic won’t hurt…Oh! Phantom of the opera… why not?

BEWAAAAARE THE PHANTOM OF-

Nope!

I instantly pressed pause. Dang Phantom of the Opera was NOT the song I needed right now.

I scrolled through my endless playlist. Come on, there had to be something out of all these songs I downloaded.

Ah… the perfect song…

“You’ve been deep in a coma,

But I stood right here

When you thought there was no one

I was still right here

You were scared but I told ya

Open up your eyes…”

I don’t know why I chose this song. Felt right… like… maybe I needed to realize something. I headed down stairs, quietly, careful not to wake Caleb up.

“Never stopped being someone

Who could love you well

Had to show you the hard way

Only time would tell

Revalations and heartaches

Make you realize…”

I heaed out of our house, with ease, promising myself to be back by midnight. I ran to the direction of the arena, eyeing the Mess Hall and seeing someone I’ve been wanting to see for days now.

“I was always… in front of you…”

Nik.

I didn’t get to hear the rest of the song coz I took off my earphones and ran to him, who seemed to be pretty busy listening to music as well. Damn… nice headphones Nik. Nik knows how to style himself up… lucky.

I ran to his direction, ready to hug the crap out of him.

I wanted to scream out, “NIK OH MY GOD I MISSED YOU, YOU LITTLE SON OF A HALF-TROLL, RAT-EATING MUNGE BUCKET! IM SO GLAD YOU’RE OKAY!” but decided not to since I’d wake up the whole Berkian population if I attempted on doing that.

I just ran to him, slight tears forming on the corner of my eyes and hugged him out of nowhere, giving him the biggest bearhug a red-head could ever summon. I caught him by surprise too. The moment I neared him, he flinched and he froze when I hugged him out of nowhere but I was glad he hugged back just a few seconds later and we stayed in that position for a while… just admiring the silence in each other’s arms.

I missed Nik. A lot. He was one of my closest friends ever! I wish both Cora and Newt were here (and Riley if ever he isn’t dead) so all five of us could just… reunite. But right now, I only had access to Nik so I’ll take it.

I heard a faint sound of music coming from his earphones…

“And I know I was born to be yours…”

It’s probably just my imagination.

“R-Red…” Nik stated awkwardly before I realized I was being too clingy. Woops. I immediately stepped back, not wanting to go through more of his… uuh… personal space.

I gave him a smile before looking at the direction of the arena, “Come on! The guards are on break, we can-“ Nik suddenly grabbed my arm before I could take another step further. Okay, what the frick?

Nik shook his head, “We can’t. I’ve been here for about fifteen minutes already and I saw someone head to the direction of the arena.” Nik said, in all seriousness.

“Who?” I asked.

Nik looked at me with angered and suspicious eyes, “Arkin”.

Well… shit.

* \* \*

We headed inside the Mess Hall.

The Mess Hall is always left unlocked. Its open 24 hours but me and Nik were the only ones who decided to go there tonight. It was dark… like, pitch black.

“Do you know how to turn on the lights?” I asked. “Yeah, but it would be too risky turning on the lights. Guards would get suspicious.” Nik stated with his I’m-such-a-genius voice. I rolled my eyes, know-it-all.

Nik found a random candle by one of the nearer tables and light it. We chose a table and sat down first, waiting to kill time.

Until now, all I can think of is Arkin…

…and I think I know why he was in the arena.

“You okay?” Nik asked, looking at me. I smiled a little, nodding my head, “Yeah. I’m cool. It’s just… Arkin… he seems really suspicious lately.” I said. Nik scoffed, “That guy has always been suspicious.” He added.

Not always.

I looked away from Nik, he doesn’t know anything.

Nik noticed my uncomfortable silence so he asked, “D-did I say something wrong?” he asked me and I sighed, “Arkin wasn’t always like this. Sure, he’s proud and a little rude but he wasn’t always this… hateful.” I tried to look for better words but it was really no use.

“You knew him?” Nik asked again. I nodded, “Yeah.” I smiled at some of the memories, “I knew him… and he hates me.” I finished sadly. Arkin misunderstood my feelings… and it led to even more misunderstandings. I better tell him now that I have the chance. Wouldn’t hurt anyway.

“I think I was 10 or 11 years old when I first saw Arkin. He was a year older than me but we were in the same school back when I was still in Wing Maiden Island. He was pretty famous. He was talented, mysterious, he was true to his word, he was mature and he would do anything to prove he was right and until now, he never stopped.” I started. Nik was just sitting across of me, listening carefully.

“I was pretty famous too, but in a different way. I was the school bad girl. No one dared pissed me off and everyone knew that. Anyone who wouldn’t agree would get a taste of my fist the next day… but I wasn’t really happy with what they thought of me, at first. I wasn’t always the type of girl who punched dudes in the face. I also had a heart… but I guess when I got older I told myself, if everyone thinks of you as a girl who’s always angry and will never be loved, what’s the point of being anyone else? So I stood up to that reputation… until I met Arkin.” I continued.

Jesus, I sound like a love struck puppy… probably because I was… and I still am.

“At first, I just admired him. His artworks always told a story or a part of him that no one knew. He was an artist… and the more I thought about it, the more I’ve come to realize that I was in fact in love with him”.

Nik suddenly choked on air, coughing really hard like he just got verbal diarrhea.

I panicked, half because Nik was choking really hard and I had the urge to call 911 and half because we might get caught. “Are you okay?” I asked, almost standing up to help him.

“Y-yeah… totally fine.” He coughed a bit more before taking three huge breaths just to calm him down. What’s up with him?

“Sh-should I continue?” I asked him, a little weirded out by his sudden reaction towards what I said. He nodded and said yeah (although he looked like he wanted to punch someone in the face… just saying).

I shrugged, “Okay.”

So I continued.

“Anyway… yeah. I wanted him to notice me, so I went and showed off my own artworks, hoping he’ll notice me and that we’d become friends. Buuuut, he sort of took my affections for…” I trailed off, looking for the right word.

“Rivalry.” Nik finished.

I nodded.

“Do you… still like Arkin?” Nik asked, scratching the back of his neck, nervously. I sighed, knowing I can’t lie to him. Luckily, Nik didn’t choke when he heard my answer but he looked a little disappointed and I really can’t blame him.

“Yes.”

I really have to face the harsh truth that somewhere in this red-head’s heart, Arkin is still there. Screw love. Always ruining everything.

* \* \*

After a few more minutes of talking about random stuff, we headed out of the Mess Hall and made our way to the arena. It was a pretty long walk from the Hall to the arena so me and Nik had a few more moments of silence.

We walked slowly to the arena, looking if there was any security cameras anywhere, and luckily, there wasn’t any. It was a clear night. The cold wasn’t helping and I started getting a little chilly, regretting not looking for a jacket. I’m not sure if Nik noticed me so I just shrugged it off.

We were almost at the arena.

We hid behind the small oak tree and bush close to the arena and waited there for the guards to take their midnight break. Me and Nik took deep breaths. This was exciting. Fear turned me on at times, and I have never done something this illegal before. It’s new yet exciting for me. I noticed there wasn't any guards and someone was still in the arena.

Arkin.

I looked at Nik and he just plugged in his head phones again, listening to who knows what. Shrugging, I grabbed my earphones, put them on and looked for another song, waiting for Arkin to head out.

What song…?

Chainsmokers anyone?

“Been reading books of old

The legends and the myths

Achilles and his gold

Hercules and His gifts

Spider-man’s control

And Batman with his fists

And clearly I don’t see myself upon that list”

I had the urge to look at Nik again.

“But she said where’d you wanna go?

How much you wanna risk?

I’m not looking for somebody with some superhuman gifts”

At that time, both me and Nik saw Arkin head out of the arena, but he left a few of his stuff there. Arkin… was a perfect guy to every girl… but, heh. Would he be perfect for me?

“Some superhero

Some fairytale Bliss

Somebody I can turn to

Somebody I can kiss…”

Arkin was gone. This was our chance. I grabbed Nik’s hand and we ran to the arena quickly looking around for the weapons whereas I looked for the underground hatch Riley took me to, but I looked back at Nik to see if he was keeping guard, and I smiled.

“I want something just like this”

Heh… maybe I do.

I held Nik's hand, tightly by the way, at first it was me pulling him but I need not remind you Nik is like... really fast. Dang this guy has long legs wtf Nik. So now its basically him dragging me.

Arkin left a few of his stuff inside the arena, it looked like a bag stained with dried paints and liquids. I didn't notice it more because I ran to one of the rooms in the arena and found our weapons neatly stacked in a corner.

I grabbed all of it and was about to hand Nik some of the other weapons but then I noticed he wasn't behind me.

He was looking at whatever Arkin did.

And he wasn't happy about it.

Nik growled, "Its not fair... Red..." Nik said, looking at the wall.

I made my way towards him, while carrying the other weapons, and saw what he was looking at.

It was the portrait of me.

The one I did just a few weeks ago when Riley was still here, and both of us soaked in the rain. Those were precious memories. But now.... Arkin ruined it.

Probably using the spray paints and acrylic colours he had on his bag, he vandalized my portrait. My face was splattered with red and purple paint with a huge spray-painted wprd written on it, saying "Ugly". He vandalized my work of art...

...boy was I hurt.

"Its not fair that you're still in love with a guy who'd do this to you.... its not fair..." Nik growled.

I sighed. I was kind of expecting this.

What Arkin did is one of the many ways he does to show he hates me.

Then suddenly...

"Hey!" Me and Nik turned our heads to see Arkin standing right in front of the entrance. We froze.

Oh no...

Arkin approached us angrily, staring daggers at me. "What do we have here?" Arkin smirked. Nik suddenly went in front of me, staring daggers at Arkin. He was protecting me in a way... and I liked it.

"From what i know, you guys aren't supposed to be with each other. Ha, wait till your mother finds out about this." Aekin growled, stepping closer to Nik this time.

Nik smirked, "And I'm pretty sure she would love to find out that you were responsible for vandalizing one of Berk's most oldest places... isn't that right... Arkin?" Venom was laced in his voice and I was honestly getting creeped out by the both of them... while carrying heavy weapons god damnit.

Suddenly, a ray of light made its way to the center of the arena.

"Who goes there???" A distant voice called out.

"Shit." Arkin whispered.

"Clerik." Nik added.

We needed to hide... or else all three of us are gonna get screwed.

Then I remembered something...

Riley's bunker!

"Follow me!" I told them and we ran to the far corner of the arena. I dropped the weapons and looked for that latch that led underground.

I then felt something under the stone floor. The latch!

I opened it and the entrance for the bunker revealed.

"Get in. Now!" I told them and they followed. Arkin went in first, while me and Nik grabbed the weapons and went inside next. We quickly closed the hatch door and waited for Clerik to clear the area.

His footsteps got louder and louder, signalling all three of us he was standing right above us. He must've noticed the vandalized work of Arkin, and the mysteriously open door to one of the rooms where me and Nik got the weapons from.

"Someone's here..." I heard Clerik's growl and he examined the place further...

"Cora!? I know you're here...." I almost snapped. Cora? What could Cora have done here? She's the least of the suspects.

I turned to my surroundings and noticed that it was pitch black. I couldn't see anything. Just slight silhouettes of both Nik and Arkin but I can't even point out which is which.

"I'll look for a candle." Someone said. I didn't recognize whether it was Nik or Arkin so I shrugged it off.

I was freezing.

The bunker was cold and I was shaking. I really wish i had brought a jacket but I didnt. And now Im freezing to death.

"N-nik.... brrrr... I... I'm freezing...." I said in a whisper.

Then suddenly, someone wrapped their arms around me, and rested their head on my shoulder...

Oh my gods... NIK!?

I wanted to punch him in the face. First he hugged me in the arena a few weeks ago and now he does it again... I mean... maybe I should just get used to it... he might do it again and he's actually really warm.

Then suddenly, "No one's here..." we heard Clerik spoke and the footsteos slowly died down.

Clerik was gone!

I pushed away from Nik's grasp and opened the latch again. I looked out a little and saw that no one was there.

"Let's get out of here." I sighed before helping myself up. Then Nik, and then lastly Arkin.

All three of us walked in silence out the arena before Nik grabbed Arkin's arm and stared at him. "You keep our secret. We keep yours. Deal?" Nik reached his hand out for him to shake it, and surprisingly, Arkin took it.

"Just get out of my way. Especially you, Meadow." Arkin said and went off with his colored stained back pack.

I sighed before looking at Nik.

We headed home.

* \* \*

We walked home in silence.

It was weird because the sky was starting to get brighter. From what I knew, it was only Midnight.

I agreed I’ll be the one keeping the weapons for now while Nik studied the maps. Cora had left me a message earlier that they’d found the perfect hiding spot with Newt and I smiled. I’m glad those two are okay now.

I still can't believe Nik just back hugged me out of nowhere. It isnt like him.... but I do appreciate it.

Both of us were tired so we sat down on a nearby bench, settling down the weapons first and taking a breather. I looked at Nik and he looked at me. We both smiled. I guess it felt overwhelming to think that we had just sneaked out and go to a private property. We’ve done something we never thought we’d do and right now, we just really needed to smile.

Makes things better.

"Thanks for hugging me back there. You kept me warm." I blushed a little.

Nik raised a brow, "w-what?... I didn't hug you..." he trailed off.

If... Nik didn't do that... then...

“Ah. The Midnight sun's almost here. It happens here in Berk. Its quite beautiful. Its still sunny but its midnight.” Nik explained, cutting off my unwanted thoughts.

I was shivering now, really cold. I’ve exposed my skin to cold temperatures for hours being in Riley’s bunker. Even if I tried, I couldn’t stop shivering.

Nik suddenly moved around and took off his jacket and without a word, he just slipped it on me like a blanket. It smelled like vanilla and honey… and it was warm. I smiled, grateful. “Thanks… Nik.” I awkwardly stated and he smiled back.

At that moment, the sun was rising. And it was beautiful. The skies were tinted with orange and pink and the clouds made the view that much more amazing. And to think it was still midnight. Me and Nik headed back to our homes with smiles plastered on our faces.

Tonight was great, and the rising sun made it even more perfect.

All I know is that all four of us are gonna train tomorrow… and we’re gonna fild Riley. Because if there’s anything we deserve, it’s the fact that we’re innocent. And maybe… just maybe… I can make enough memories with my friends this summer before I go away.

\*\*\*

**chapter 10 || *segment. 10***

I slid down the sloup and the climbed the rest of the way down with my flashlight in my mouth. I jumped down and looked around. It was not as beautiful as it was at dusk, but it was still breathtaking. I walked along the shore hurriedly. Not only did i need that necklace, but someone could be following me. Lets see, who could it be? Maybe newt forgot something in the cave to? Was it his parents? Do they secretly come here and thought i was an intruder? i don’t want the last thing I done wandering around in the dark like a dummy.

I finally came to the cave. It looked a bit more eiry the pitch darkness. Maybe I should stop going into the wilderness at night… what am I saying? I can take it! Besides, I can’t show I’m more pathetic than I already am…

I looked around with my flashlight. Rock, rock, shell, moving sand, rock, rock-

Wait, what?

I pointed my flashlight back towards the distance. Was the sand moving? It looked like it was slithering. As if an animal was crawling underneath the sand. It was, coming closer.

I kept the flashlight on it as the big slithering thing kept coming in my direction. It looked bigger. It was big. I started to back away. It was huge! Double my size. I was so shocked that I wasn’t able to run away when it got under me. I suddenly felt something like teeth grab my ankle and pull me towards the ground. I yelled and grabbed on to a rock. It pulled. I used all my strength. I don't know what is happening, but I am not gonna be pulled into the ground by whatever this is.

I pulled on the rock, trying to hoist myself up onto the ground. The teeth things got deeper into my ankle and I yelled. I muster all of my strength and pulled myself out of the sand. I felt deep scratches down my ankle. Because of all the pressure I was putting into pulling myself out, I basically flew out of tree sand. And hit my head on one of the rocks hanging from three cliff.

Youll come back

when you

call me

no need to say goodbye...

I woke up. How long was I out? I'm not sure.

It seems whatever it was dragging me, slithered away in the sand, and then disappear under the ground. Wow What was what I heard? I feel like I heard a song in my head when I was asleep. I tried my best to recall, and then remembered. It was just another song that Mr. Smith used to sing to me. But why that song? And why would it come to my mind now? I exhaled and looked at my ankle. There were deep scratches,but no blood. Just red marks. It stung though.

I looked over at the rock I was holding on to. Hey, there's my necklace! I picked it up and examined it, with one word going through my head. Riley.

I don't know where he is, but when we find him, this, crest.. is gonna be really important. I ran my fingers along the silver crest, and put it back around my neck, where it belonged. I felt safe again. At leats i felt like i wouldnt get attacked again tonight. Man what a weird night. All this just to retrieve a necklace. I sighed as I watched the first glimpse of the midnight sun. I wonder what Red is doing right now. She would probably love this. I hope she was ok. I hope nothing bad has happened to her. I don't know what I would do without my best friend. But just wait, tomorrow, I may get the chance to see all my friends! Which gave me an idea. Since no one else in town is probably awake, I'll just leave my friends a note by their windows. It's a dumb plan, but being dumb has brought me this far. And not dead! I probqblu shouldmt tell them about this though. This could be our only chance to see eachother again, and besides, with someone as childish as me, no one will believe me.

I sat there for a second looking at the bright slow rising midnight sun. I saw some th ing sparkle at my foot. I looked down at my shoe.

And it was another small gitar pick thing. Thus one wasn't pearl white or leaf red, this one was yellow with a hint of green. I picked it up and held it up against the light. I took out the others from my pocket and examined them. They were different density, all somewhat same size, and all rough but smooth to the touch. How is it that I keep finding these, and in the weirdest places. I found the white one in the Burt forest… the red one after I almost got mutilated by a tree.. And this one just now when some th ing under the sand almost brought me down from earth. These weren't left by people. They didn't belong to people. We're they… scales?

I walked back to town... humming.

Just because everythings changing

doesnt mean its never

been this way

before

\*\*\*

**chapter 11 || *segment. 1***

**I ran home as fast as I could without severely injuring myself on one of the roots and branches. I was so glad when I got out of the forest,(never thought I would think that) but to be fair, someone was probably following me… maybe. Also, I had no idea what time it was except that it was past midnight. I had to get home.**

**I took the pen that I always had from my pocket and picked up a piece of fabric from the ground. I teared it in 3, and tried my best to write legible on each one;**

**Newt and I have found a cave! Yay! So it seems that if you can find a way to get out, get to the beach as early as you can. Through the forest to the right, through the big tunnel and comically sized log, down the cliff, and I’ll be waiting. Can’t wait to see you guys again!**

**Man it was so hard to write all that on 3 pieces of fabric while running, but I finished when I reached newts house. I sped by, leaving it by his window.**

**When I got to Red's house, I did the same, and then the same for Nik, but being a bit more careful, counting that I don’t know where his very powerful parents are.**

**I finally came up the slope to my home.I ran so fast that I tripped on a stone, fell, rolled on the ground, and then got back up. It all went so fast I was a bit confused.**

**I’m ok, I said to myself.**

**I slowly opened the door. And what is that I hear? The sweet sound of Mr. smith snoring. Definition, I’m not getting caught. I went upstairs and crashed on my bed.**

**I sighed. Finally the night was over, I thought as I closed my eyes…**

**There was a loud knocking on the door. Very aggressive to.**

**I growled. You have got to be kidding me.**

**The knock happened again. I assumed Mr Smith had woken up by the loud moan I heard and the creaking footsteps.**

**The front door opened. I couldn’t hear the conversation. Until I heard Mr. Smith summon me.**

**“CORA.”**

**I felt like dying, but whatever it was, was important to be at, oh I don’t know, 2 in the morning? I slowly got out and went by the stairs just in time to hear myself be summoned again. “CORA! Come here.”**

**I walked into the main room. “Coming…”I said with a sleepy voice. To be honest, I wasn’t faking that much. When I got to the front door, I looked up.**

**OH COME ONE**

**It was that weird guard cop guy who keeps looking at me weirdly. And he seemed to have it out for my blood, according to his face.**

**“I have been going around the neighborhood…” yea, like this isn’t the first place you checked.**

**“Because there have been suspicions that there was a BREAK IN in the arena.” He said in a sly voice. He wouldn’t stop looking at me. It was making me uncomfortable.**

**“And so you think it’s Cora?” asked Mr. Smith, glancing at me. “What evidence do you have?”**

**Wait, was he on my side, or asking for more reasons to beat me?**

**“Well, uh, Cora, has been getting into a lot of trouble with the fire and all, lately..”**

**I bit my tongue.**

**“Yea, I know, but other than that?” Mr. Smith said.**

**“Well, uh, there were noises, and...” YES I GOT HIM. He has no evidence on me.**

**“It’s really past my bedtime,” I said in a very innocent voice. “Can I please go back to sleep?” I smiled. He growled. Then he looked at my face more closely.**

**“Is that.. sand on your face?” He said calmly. I froze. I forgot about this. And I’m a horrible liar!**

**“Um… it appears, so.” I said. Both Mr. smith and the guard were looking at me suspiciously. Except while Mr. smith's was a ; do we need to have another “talk” face, the guards was more of a “ive exposed you you good for nothing dirt vermin.**

**“Why. Do you have sand, Cora?” Getting real close to me.**

**Take a deep breath. What’s a way I can say something and not lie.**

**“I.. went out today. During the day. I may have, fell.” Few. That wasn’t to bad. It was true.**

**“So you went outside today, fell, and when you got home 6 hours ago, you didn't shower or change your clothes…” said the guard raising an eyebrow.**

**Ok Cora. Embarrass yourself in front of these guys and protect friends, or go through some humiliation.**

**“No.”**

**The guard raised an eyebrow but also seemed to take a step back. Just before closing the door, he looked me right in the eye, as if his eyes were saying, “i know who and what you are you vomit rat (excuse my french), and as long as I'm around, will expose you and your dirty friends to the mass murderers you are.”**

**All that. In a look. I must learn.**

**And so he GENTLY slammed the door, and was gone.**

**“Just go back to bed, please. I can't even sleep without something being about you.” he said in an annoyed tone.**

**“Of course.” I said, and headed up the stairs. And as I climbed the stairs to my room, thinking of tomorrow, I said softly,**

**“Oh God's, this will be fun.”**

\*\*\*

**segment 11 || *segment. 2***

It's now day 2 of our super fun cave hideout adventure! I am the first one there, so yea, I have to do all the early day labor.

I'm left panting when I drop the weapons that Red handed me yesterday. I guess this is our official new training spot. Yay! But, what exactly are we training against? This is a question that just suddenly came to me. Doing this is great, don't get me wrong. It's just, after I got in trouble for having a bow and arrow, I started to think. Are these weapons even necessary? I'm sure burk is a safe happy place. Does it have something to do with Riley? Well i don't have time to think about these thoughts now, because Red was the first one to arrive, and it is my duty to give her a big hug.

It is now a bit before the afternoon. The sun is barely right above us, but the cave gives us shelter from the heat. There was a big enough whole in the cave where we could store our weapons and there are many over sides rocks, craters and what not to use as targets. All is super well. Except for the fact that Nik isn't here. Did he get the message? It isn't perfect untill all my friends are here. If he doesn't show up at one point, I'm gonna think he’s dead. So then I'm gonna start freaking out. To be honest, the last time I “saw” him was in the Red Arkin incident… but I shouldn't think about these things. I should really be enjoying the fact that Red and Newt and i are here all together.

Well, i decided to try and not think about this. I decided to bring out the question i’ve been wondering for a bit.

I walked over to Red and Newt. Newt was batting his hatchet against this collom like rock. Red was using her glaves to make very very VERY deep lashes in the walls... Anyway.

“hey guys.” I said. They both turned around and faced me. I took a breath.

“since, most of us, are here, I wanted to bring up something I've been asking…”

“yea, this place is really cool, and its nice that you could lend us your beach cave as a hang out newt,” Red said to Newt. The expression on his face told me it was weird for him to get a compliment from Red. “But is anyone else wondering why Nik isnt here yet? Cora did you send everyone the notes? Do you think he didn't get them?” said Red “of course I left the notes for everyone. I was wondering the same. But it's better we don't think about that or else we'll all be sad and that won't be good. What I was saying before is that.. why are we training with weapons?” they all stood for a second.

“well, because Riley gave them to us, and we've trained with them before. Besides, they do as protection.” implied Red.

“yea, I guess. But what protection? Who are we training against?” Red opened her mouth then closed it. Both Red and Newt looked like they had something to say.

“Well, Cora, what about the fire. We know it wasn't us, so it could of been some dangerous person. After all, imagine if one of us was in there when it happened?” said Red slowly.

The fire. But.. what if it wasn't a human. But I can't say these thing, I thought as I fumbled with the weird shaped objects in my pockets that we're possible scales. I had to think of another reason why.

“yea, but… if it was a seemingly dangerous human, maybe they weren't so dangerous.” I said. That's a start. “I mean, after the whole dog incident, I saw that that animal wasn't vicious. It was just scared and lost. This could be the same for humans. There always has to be a reason why their so mean and savage and…” I suddenly started thinking of Mr. Smith. Could this apply to him?

“Well, my point is. Maybe we don't need weapons. Reasoning and positivity usually always works to solve a problem doesn't it?” They both looked at me with weird expressions.

“look Cora, there could be some people like the people you described, but most people ar just bad.” Newt suddenly started talking. “So I'm not sure if hugging or discussing about people's problems are always gonna be the solution.”

I sighed. I guess there isn't really a point arguing with these guys.

If they are fine with training with weapons, I shouldn't take that away from them. So as they continued to strike and slash at walls, I sighed again and lazily shot an arrow at a far away target.

This is their way to fight, but not mine. If a time does come,(which it wont) I'll try and fight my way.

\*\*\*

**chapter 11 || segment. 3**

**Nik**

5 Reasons Why I shouldn't be writing this blog...

1. I've got writer's block. Duh.

2. Life's been a bit 'busy' lately. Period.

3. Haven't got time to write this. I've been grounded all day, of course I don't have time for this. I'm totally not procrastinating. Also, my internet is technically down, so I'm not posting this until after my indefinite grounding. So why write?

4. Stuff has happened. A guy's dead. An old cousin's back. A girl's in town. My old 'friend' becomes a friend. Another girl with daddy issues. Another guy with some seriously messed up ideas. New friends, old friends, you know, same diff. Messed up everything a few days back. Or it went the complete opposite thing happened. I left two girls crying... 'nough said.

5. My mind's pretty messed up right now. Books. Decoding a book. Music. Did I mention music? Also, I learnt the value of sleep. Oh yeah, there's the fire, and other stuff that's happened. I'm just confused. You expect me to write?

Nik saved the file, and closed his laptop.

Finally!After weeks of procrastination, I'd had finally written something. (Typing, whatever). I did it! Yay! Not that my readers would know the difference. They won't know the pain, and effort I had to go through to write this. \*Groans\*

Now back to dealing with problems 4 and 5. Yeah, no. I'm tired.

\*\*\*

**chapter 11 || *segment. 4***

**newt does stuff i guess**

**time: who cares?**

**location:places**

so i was on a walk when i heard two guys talking about my Media campaign thing so i think the word is spreading so thats nice.

**beach cave**

Oh boy this place is boring and there is nowhere to sit which just melts my igloos. I suppose i could go and get decorations and chairs but how would i get a bunch of chairs to the beach cave without anyone noticing? well i guess i could use a wagon to carry the chairs. but it would be suspicious if i just wagoned a bunch of chairs into the street in the middle of the day so i could go ether really early in the morning or really late at night.

**i decided really early in the morning**

it probably around 6am and so i got the old wagon and in my room i had three bean bag chairs but thats not enough chairs nor enough room in this wagon so ill just make two trips while strapping lawn chairs to my back. boom problem solved.

\*\*\*

**chapter 11 || *segment. 5***

**Nik**

So Red's gone. To break into a boy's house. Classic Romeo and Juliet, right? Except that it's gender-swapped. "Where art thou Newt? Thy shalt break into thy house to find thy Newt." Why does that thought tie knots in my stomach?

So I did the best thing I could think of doing. Regain my surroundings, and understand where the heck we are. I knew I should rush to Cora's, but I'm pretty sure she's out and about at night anyway, so waiting till sunrise is probably the safer bet at this moment.

I kicked sand, my hands in my pockets, my thoughts trying to lose themselves in the chilly sea breeze. What had happened and should I think into it? Obvious answer; no.

The cove was literally a 400-metre long sandy beach that stretched in a crescent shape. It was then closed off by huge cliffs, with many other caves in there as well, for all I know. I walked to the end of the beach, trying to see what was beyond it, but all that was on display was the sand, the sea and the huge rock wall.

As I headed back I heard a soft sob, concealed in the darkness of a slight indent in the rocky wall running beside me.

Gina!

My mind raced. I'd found her. All I had to do was return her back to Berk, explain to the council why I was out at this beach at the middle of the night (we can still see by the midnight sun) and explain to mum why I was outside the house while under house arrest.

But then I heard another voice, soft again, but deeper and sensitive. "I'm sorry. I...I.. L..."  The voice broke. And stopped.

I edged forward, quiet and stealthily. I didn't want to intrude but I was curious. My eyes adjusted to the pit of darkness, making vague shapes. I heard another sob and a sound that could only be the two voices embracing each other.

I crept a bit closer and my foot scraped against the rocks, that were giving way to the sand that was once beneath my feet. It was quiet but I thought a quick curse to myself. I couldn't make out where the source of the voices had come from, as the voices suddenly ceased, with the only sound being someone wiping their eyes, consolidating themselves.

And out from within the darkness emerged Newt and Cora. The two were frazzled, Cora with bloodshot eyes, her hair all over the place and Newt's face showing something that I always found scary in him. Seriousness. And what did I feel in all this? Like an absolute dickhead.

The next words were a blur as my brain assaulted me with words that I'm now associated with, and how badly I ruined the two's moment. And I'd never seen Cora cry before. It wasn't even a physical pain, it was something else. It couldn't have just been because of her father, it must've been everything bottled up together... Then why did Newt say sorry?

I glanced at him, the friend I once knew years ago was long gone. There was more to Newt than I can even guess right now. Newt tried to give me lopsided grin but his face showed creases of something even he couldn't comprehend.

I trumped back to our hideout, with Newt and Cora in tail, my mind clogging and shouting at me. I'm pretty sure I told them we have to clear out the hideout, but the two were too preoccupied with something else I couldn't intrude. I won't lie, I did notice the hesitant glances from behind my back, both Newt and Cora not wanting me to know what had happened, or how much I'd heard. I ignored them, trying to act like I didn't care. But something stirred in my stomach. It wasn't curiosity or even anger. It was guilt.

Then Red stormed through our makeshift door, holding Trista, cuffing the girls hands behind her back. "Look who I found!"

\*\*\*

**chapter 11 || *segment. 6***

The day was bright, and the sky was orange. I tried to shield my eyes from the setting sun as I tried to recap EVERYTHING that just happened.

It was the late afternoon. I remembered getting a text from Red, asking me to meet her in the mess hall. Usually I would get excited over this, so I went over right away.

Everyone there looked quiet, on edge. And then some people looked at me with a scowl as I approached. Everyone used to be so friendly. I just kept my head down and averted gaze. There was even that kid that made fun of me once (who I still didn’t know the name of) who just sneered at me. I looked of Red. She had been sitting in our...old… usual table. As I approached, my smile disappeared as I saw she had a look of worry on her face. I sat down in front of her and smiles as she looked up.

“Hi! Is everything… ok?”

“Yes, no, well.. it’s… life” she replied slowly. I tilted my head, not getting it. She sighed. “Well, there is some bad news, regarding the new hideout.” I stopped smiling. “What is it?”

Red sighed again. “Ok. See Cora, there was a disappearance. In berk-“

“What? Really?! When?! Who is it-”

“it’s a girl named Gina. She recently disappeared, and she was last spotted heading north…” she lowered her voice, “in the direction of the beach cave.” My face then got serious. I started to remember that night a week ago, where I had gone out to the beach cave at night. The rippling sand. The.. claws? Something had tried to kill me, or at least pull me under. Could the same thing had happened… no, it couldn’t, besides, i couldn’t of told anyone about my suspicions, not even Red. They wouldn’t believe me…

I thought about this while shuffling the small scales in my pockets. Red sensed this. She leaned over to see what I was doing, so I quickly closed it.

“Cora, you ok? I know you got very attracted to that cave, we all did, especially newt, but if we stay, people are gonna yet again think we did something or tried to murder someone.”

I didn’t say anything for a bit.

“Does newt know?”

“I’m sure Nik went out to tell him. I was thinking that we clear out the stuff tomorrow in case the search party comes down. We don’t want people to know we were all together, ESPECIALLY with weapons.”

I took a deep sigh. All of this was happening, and it was to much to get a grasp on.

“Ok then… and what about, uh, Gina?”

“Nik had subjected that we do our own search party, so that if we find her, we clear our name! And of coarse, Gina will be safe.”

I kept having this fear in me, that what if we don’t find her, or if we do.. we see something that we wish we wouldn’t see.

I looked up at Red finally and gave her a reassuring smile. She already had enough on her plate. The last thing she needed was me chickening out. Besides… when was the last time we had an adventure.. I guess.

“Ok then. I’ll get an early start on clearing out the weapons. Are you coming?”

“I’ll come later, but first I have to take care of some things….” she gave a look around. “Let’s just say I’m starting to have a suspicion we’re being followed. But don’t worry. You go on, and I’ll catch up later. I’m sure it’s nothing to worry about.”

```

```

I kept running these events through my head, trying to catch up with my racing thoughts. To much is going on.

I slid down the slope and climbed the rest of the way down. I looked around at the amazing beach as the sun melted away. I was only able to witness it for so little.

I was just glad that I was able to stay for a bit longer then curfew now that mr Smith is on another of his business trips(bad timing). He decided it was fine since he doesn’t feed me anymore anyway, but that weird guard would still be watching me. It’s super awkward cause he stays at the house now and stares at me when I’m down stares, as if waiting for me to pull out a blade and start murdering everyone. I sighed and continued walking. I entered the beach cave and took a look around. We had just set up.

Newt had put in the bean bags, a few decorative lights were strung up, there was a table in the corner, and our weapons…. Wait.

I went deeper into the cave. I searched under the table, in the caverns, in all places. The weapons were gone.

I tried not to hyperventilate. I stepped towards the sea shore looking out trying to think. What could of happened to them? Where could they be? Who took them?? What was going to happen??

I kicked the water out of frustration, but out of nowhere the breeze picked it up and threw the water backwards. I yelped as the water hit my face and eyes. I staggered back mumbling when I heard a shout.

“Cora?! Are you down there?”

I squinted through my stinging eyes to see who it was approaching me. “Newt?”

“I heard someone yelling and thought it might have something to do with the missing girl. Are you ok?”

“Yea, I think.” I said blinking, retreating away from the light and into the cave. “ some salt water got into my eyes, that’s all.”

“How did that happen?”

“Not my best decision, ok?” I was starting to see again so I removed my hands from my eyes and looked around the cave.

“Newt, what happened to the weapons?? Did you know their gone?? I just got here and they weren’t here and I assumed someone took them and I got really worried because what if we get caught or what if someone else uses them and besides they’re RILEYS WEAPONS and he would kill us if we lost them that is if he isn’t dead first and another thing-“

“CORA. I… uh.. I-I.. l-l..”

Suddenly there was sound, and we both turned our heads. I still couldn’t really see who it was, but when I looked over at newt, he seemed to have a confused look. The figure backed away and left my vision.

“What was…”

“Nothing. What I was trying to say is.. I lent them to my uncle.”

I stared at him.

“WHAT?!?!”

“Don’t yell, it might draw attention!”

“Sorry. What??”

“Sorry, I had to. Nik had already told about what was going on, and i knew I had to get rid of this stuff, so I gave it to my uncle claiming it was old junk I had found. I had thought I could get it back when this whole thing was done, but apparently he COLLECTS the stuff, so he isn’t giving it back. I wasn’t planning on telling you guys until tomorrow…” he looked down.

I got up. what is happening today?? Drive us out of our secret hideout and get salt water in my eyes but Thor, you are not taking away the weapons that Riley gave to us.

“Where is your uncle?” I asked looking forward.

“In the big house by the harbor, why?” I started to run, and then crashed into one of the cave walls. I shook my head, stumbled a bit and started to run again.

“Wait, Cora! Are you seriously gonna break into his house?!”

“It’s not the first time I’ve done it!” I yelled back. “Just continue moving the stuff out of the cave, I’ll be back…. by tomorrow!”

“Wait what?!” He yelled.

But I didn’t respond. I was already running of the beach and towards the forest.

As I ran, I spotted Red running towards what I think was Nik, with someone behind her.

\*\*\*

**chapter 11 || *segment. 6***

NEWT

Ahhh yes just another terrible day, great! Found out my secret hide out is no longer a secret and this island in the middle of nowhere seems to hate me.....and even haikus arnt helping me calm down which is just great so ill turn to one of my favourite songs... mr. Blue sky and ill take a walk but all i can think about is how me and my friends are hated because of something we didnt do and we cant prove our innocents. Just fan frickin tastic. I just love being stared at with faces of pure disgust, no doesnt make me want to yell at all. Im just having a great time in this hell hole. Oh yeah keep stareing i dont mind at all. Keep gossiping and looking at me. I DONT MIND. I DONT MIND. IT DOES NOT BOTHER ME AT ALL. Calm DOWN. CALM DOWN. CALM DOWN! "EVERYBODY SHUT THE HELL UP!" I scream at nobody. Every ones just staring now. I dont feel any better. The first person that came forward started to ask if im alright but before i knew whats happening i jumped on him and started punching....and punching.....and punching until someone knocked me off of them but then i started to fight them to...and i was winning...everone who joind in all ended up the same.... bloody...... then i heard the whisle of a officer coming this way... and so i ran as far as i could into the forest with police on my tail until i started to climb the trees and lost them.... and then it started to rain then pour and i felt better.

I know they are coming after me with dogs because i was stalking them through the trees i also know that i cant get caught. They made one mistake..... i know this forest like the back of my hand. Ever since i almost died here i took it upon myself to learn this forest i know every place i will be able to hide and make a plan. I dont know if i should attack or stay put.. what am i saying i cant attack them...but i want to. I really want to. So maybe i will. Maybe i should. They split off in groups of three or more. They dont have to much armour on so ill have a pretty good chanse......."WHAT THE HELL AM I SAYING?!? I CANT ATTACK THEM!" "But i know i want to." "NO I DONT....yes i do......and so i will" "BUT THEY ARE ARMED TO THE TEETH." "but they will doubt you and think your weak." "NO I WONT ATTACKK THEM THEY ARE JUST DOING THEYRE JOBS." "But think of the way they think of us. as villans in a story where they will save the world. And if they want a villan. Give. Them. One." "FINE." "You already know who to take first the rest of them called him the rookie hes the least capable." "INDEED HE IS." "He split off from the group because he thought he heard something so find him. And end him." "WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY END HIM." "You know exsactly what i mean." "I DO?" "yes you do." And so i went jumping through the trees until i found him. And i stalked him. Like an animal stalking his prey. Then i juped on him stole his batton opend it and started wacking away until he was out cold.

"DID WE KILL HIM?" "well why dont you check?" "OH GOD WHAT AM I DOING!?!" "no, what are we doing." "I KNOW YOURE NOT REAL." "and yet you talk to me?" "it seems im real enough for you to talk to me." GET OUT OF MY HEAD THEN!" "im sorry newt i cant do that." "WHY NOT?" "well because i am you." "NO YOURE NOT." "dont play with me boy, i know that behind every joke, all those times you act like an idiot you knew what you were doing dont act clueless." "IM NOT ACTING." "you can keep telling your self that but deep down you knew." "NO I DIDNT." "yes you did. now quit talking to your self and get going." I looked at the body one last time and saw his chest rising slowly he was breathing, good. I climbed the tree closest to me and started jumping tree to tree until i saw the next group. "Where is that son of a b-" i trew a rock at the ground in front of them they all stood in a circle and started to look up at the trees with there flash lights. "Come on down from there kid" the man who was obviously the leadr said "we dont wanna fight" "so newt" the voice in my head said "how are you going to take them all?" "IM NOT IM GOING TO TURN MYSELF IN" "we both know thats not happening" "TELL ME WHY YOU CANT LEAVE MY HEAD AGAIN? YOU ARE NO HELP" and thats when i thought of my friends nik meadow reily and cora and they would want me to turn myself in. "IM UP HERE DIP WAD" i yelled at them "IF YOU WANT ME YOURE GONNA HAVE TO CATCH ME FIRST" then i jumped out of the trees and ran for a cliff that would drop into a lake i knew would barely break my fall "COME BACK HERE" they cried. "STOP WHERE YLU ARE" not an orphans chanse in foster care. I reached the edge and without a second thought i jumped.

And i fell. I hit the water and blacked out for a second then i swam to shore. "OH WISE VOICE IN MY HEAD WHAT DO WE DO NOW?" "nope you did this one on your own" "OH I SEE YOU ONLY HELP WHEN YOU WANT TO, YOU GOOD FOR NOTHING SONOFA- OH HOW FAR IVE FALLEN IN THE LAST FEW HOURS, STUCK TALKING TO A VOICE THAT ISNT EVEN REAL" okay got to get to some sort of shelter or im going to be stuck in the still pouring rain. "theres a cave west from here remember" the voice said "LIKE I SAID ONLY HELPFULL WHEN YOU WANT TO BE" "oh heres another hint go find a knife or something" "WHY?" "well first of all theres animals youll have to hunt and skin, and dont kid yourself you will never be able to go back" "LOOK SOUNDS LIKE GOOD ADVISE BUT IM NEVER DOING ANYTHING YOU SAY AGAIN... WELL EXCEPT FOR THIS" "i should also say that maybe you should get one of there walkie talkies so you know whats going on" "ALSO A GOOD POINT" thats when i heard yelling In the direction of the cliff. I ran towards it of course i jumped off the edge of the cliff to get away from those people but theres easyer ways to get down and up. Now i havent done alot of rock climbing but i was all right. I got close to the voices and saw a larger group the there were before. And it looked like they had dart guns. Great. So i have two options. Assassins creed this crap or rush em. They still didnt have to much armour so rushing them might work but now there were 6 of them so im thinking no. Or yes. I ran straight to the closest guy and pushed the batton against his neck and pulled. Now i have a human shield. "okay guys lets jest do this nice and easy" i said. I kept talking while i made my move. I dropped the batton and went for the gun...yes! Got it! Looks like the thing held 5 darts at one time i hope theres one in the chamber. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Click! Hit all my targets but out of ammo so theres one guy left... i charged. But this dude was a better fighter then me. I was losing. "Hey" the voice said "look at his leg" "its hurt" oh praise the voice! I kicked at his right leg right on his cut. It was just enough let me get a few good hits to the face and knock him out. It was over. I grabbed his radio and thats when i heard on the thing "all units must report to the station to get a breif on the man hunt, over" man hunt?.....

A freakin man hunt?! Im hoping thats for some other criminal on the loose and not for me. Okay time to take invintory after that fight i took a back pack 1 gun 10 clips full with those darts each one has five, the radio and a knife. The backpack had some rope a water bottle and some bandages. Thats all ive got. I have to keep moving or im gonna get caught and go to jail for.... the rest of my life. Or i could fight back. Strangly that voice hasint spoken in a while. "We found the alpha team in need of medical it seems as if the kid is fighting back" " say that again red team did you say hes fighting back?" "From the looks of it yes" all this came from the radio. Welp this aint good. Now they think im fighting back. I gotta get off this island. Now! But how they must be defending the docks. As if i know how to drive a boat (which i cant). Im out of options and im running out of time. They will find me and get me. I only made it this far with luck and my luck will run out. Trees. i remember how i felt sick on the ride to berk because of a fear of hights. Now its just about the only thing keeping me from geting caught. Funny. I can hear them coming. And im going down fighting. I got the high ground. And a rifle that shoots darts. Theres 16 of them in a single group i wont have a chanse if i went in close. Gotta pick them off. But they got good cover. Bang! Bang! Bang! I jumped down the tree and dove for cover. PEW! PEW! PEW! PEW! Pew! Pew! pew! pew! pew! They are giving me no time to shoot back. Bang! Miss damn it! BANG! Hit! But... they got armour now. I have no option but to run. It was lucky i even hit three of them. Reloading. Waiting for the to stoo firing and..... now! I got out of there as quick as i could but not fast enough. i got hit every things going black. Thats when i think i saw some one finnish those guys off and the had a giant lizard with.... wings? Thats when i blacked out

"newt?" hey I know that voice "ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" I muttered in reply "Newt?" "nahghhhhhh sleepy" I say WHAP! "OWWWWW" I yelled now awake "NEWT it's me Riley!" he said "W-What?" I said confused "No way he's dead" "well I'm right here And you would probably be in jail if it weren't for me" "so you were the one on the giant white lizard with wings?" I say still a bit out of it "oh you saw that" he said in a lower tone "well it's kinda hard to miss a giant flying lizard." I said while falling back to sleep.

\*\*\*

**chapter 11 || *segment. 5***

**Nik**

Red shoved Trista in my direction, her face showing only hate and betrayal. Trista gave me a sheepish smile, as I glanced around the room to see whether Riley's weapons were kept hidden. In just the glance, I couldn't see them, which was reassuring right?

After a few moments of no-one wanting to address the blonde in the room, Red spoke in an accusing voice. She hadn't said anything but she was acting as if Trista was my fault. I didn't tell her to come here! I have no clue what Trista's doing at like 11 pm at night.

"So what have you done in the last 30 minutes?"

"I found Newt and Cora, who were doing something in a cave down the beach," I replied, smiling slightly as I visioned the two's nervous faces behind me.

"Are you high or something? There's no-one there."

The words didn't sink in at first, and I glanced back at Newt and Cora. And just like that, the two people I'd been talking to, two of my closest friends just melted into dust.

"Wait, what?" I said out loud, as my head began to spin, faster and faster and faster. I fell onto the beanbag and barely kept my eyes open as Cora emerged from behind Red, obviously as confused as I am.

'What happened?" Cora asked, confused.

"I'm pretty sure Nik's trying to mess with us, but it failed. Pretty badly," Red replied blatantly, not entirely sure of her words.

I myself had no clue what happened. Had I really imagined the whole thing? Did someone spike my dinner with some hallucinogen? Or was I still sleeping at bed at home, this just being a really long dream? I stared in front of me, dazed.

"He's useless," complained Red, beginning to pack up the basically empty cave.

"Where're the weapons?" I asked, my mind still elsewhere and nowhere, but still nagging onto the question that glzed over my mind.

Red gave me a stare that pretty much said, 'Shut the Hel up!' before glancing at Trista.

Shit. I forgot about Tris.

I just realised that if you change the r to a h, you can reword Tris to shit. I shouldn't tell her that.

Tris was looking at me, intrigued and slightly worried about my drugged state. But she perked up at the mention of weapons.

"Trista. Don't dob on ... them. They didn't mean to,...

\*\*\*

**chapter 12 || *segment. 2***

NEWT

I woke up in a cave I've never seen before and I was right next to a fire. The backpack and the dart gun was in the corner and I must have been really deep in the cave because I saw no exit. "So newt" uh oh the voice is back "what are you going to do now? You're in a strange cave and if I remember correctly there's a mythical beast with a man you thought was dead riding it. You, good sir, are in trouble" "WHY DO YOU SAY THAT?" I thought back. "maybe you weren't acting like an idiot after all. Do I really have to spell it out for you? Its a god damn dragon with a kid you thought was dead riding it and not to mention this kid took on about thirteen men and won" he shot back "WELL IM SURE HES NOT GOING TO HURT ME" I replied "didn't you learn anything? You didn't think the cops would pull out guns did ya? Just be ready" "LOOK IM POSITIVE HE won't FIGHT US" that's when Riley walked in "So newt why are the cops chasing you?" He said. I told him the story except for the whole voice thing. He thought on it for a second "well I'm surprised you lasted that long. From what it sounds like you only made it because you climb trees" he said kinda joking. I mean hes not wrong. "Well, where did you get the uh dragon?" I replied "that's a whole other can of beans newt" he said. "Well can you take me to the place you got the dragon" I asked. "do you really think that's a good idea" the voice said "because I don't" "SHUT UP"I thought back. "Uhh, you think that's a good idea newt?" Riley said probably thinking ill get myself killed. Lol no its not a good idea "yeah i think its a great idea" i said scared out of my mind "if no one but you and me know dragons exist I might be safe there" I said trying to sound like I'm not scared "well....you do have a point...but I don't think you can handle it" he replied "well then teach me your ways" I practically begged. He thought for a second "only on one condition you have to do exactly what I say, no exceptions" he stated. I really don't like following the rules but I kinda have to. "Okay, but can I bring the dart gun?" I asked "fine but only if you use it if we somehow get split up and you get attacked, which if you do what I say won't happen but then again if you get attacked there's not even a chance that you will live anyway even with that gun" he said. Oh well thanks for making me crap myself.

While I was packing up I kept thinking of my friends cora nik and red and how they could be in trouble because of something i did. I put the backpack on and slung the dart rifle over my shoulder and I was ready to go. "Hey newt when did you get a haircut?" Riley asked. "I'll tell you later" I said "how are we getting to this dragon place" "well thats for me to know and you to find out" he replied then he told me to get on the back of the dragon and we were off.

\*\*\*

**chapter 12 || *segment. 3***

**Nik**

Red shoved Trista in my direction, her face showing only hate and betrayal. Trista gave me a sheepish smile, as I glanced around the room to see whether Riley's weapons were kept hidden. In just the glance, I couldn't see them, which was reassuring right?

After a few moments of no-one wanting to address the blonde in the room, Red spoke in an accusing voice. She hadn't said anything but she was acting as if Trista was my fault. I didn't tell her to come here! I have no clue what Trista's doing at like 11 pm at night.

"So what have you done in the last 30 minutes?"

"I found Newt and Cora, who were doing something in a cave down the beach," I replied, smiling slightly as I visioned the two's nervous faces behind me.

"Are you high or something? There's no-one there."

The words didn't sink in at first, and I glanced back at Newt and Cora. And just like that, the two people I'd been talking to, two of my closest friends just melted into dust.

"Wait, what?" I said out loud, as my head began to spin, faster and faster and faster. I fell onto the beanbag and barely kept my eyes open as Cora emerged from behind Red, obviously as confused as I am.

'What happened?" Cora asked, confused.

"I'm pretty sure Nik's trying to mess with us, but it failed. Pretty badly," Red replied blatantly, not entirely sure of her words.

I myself had no clue what happened. Had I really imagined the whole thing? Did someone spike my dinner with some hallucinogen? Or was I still sleeping at bed at home, this just being a really long dream? I stared in front of me, dazed.

"He's useless," complained Red, beginning to pack up the basically empty cave.

"Where're the weapons?" I asked, my mind still elsewhere and nowhere, but still nagging onto the question that glazed over my mind.

Red gave me a stare that pretty much said, 'Shut the Hel up!' before glancing at Trista.

Shit. I forgot about Tris.

Tris was looking at me, intrigued and slightly worried about my drugged state. But she perked up at the mention of weapons.

"Trista. Don't dob on ... them. They didn't mean to,..." My head was throbbing now, a full-on headache as I verged on the edge of a blacking out. My vision started to get blurry as my ears filled with a dull ringing, as the world faded. Trista locked eyes with me and did the stupidest thing I've seen her do. She rushed the door, weaving under Red's open arms and past a shocked Cora, before turning a sharp left up by the beach. Mind I tell you that the main (and only) entrance to the beach cove from the cliffs above was right, so Trista was running to a dead end.

Before I could comprehend Trista's escape Red was running after her. And before I could comprehend that I was too, in my dazed and slightly drunk state from Gods know what.

Cora just stood there shocked, her thoughts elsewhere to join in the pursuit.

It didn't take long. Tris got a far way down the beach, but couldn't beat a Red determined to save the gang from being broken up forever. Which is a pretty depressing thought if you think about it. I'll be stuck with Majapi and Tris forever, Newt goes back to Boarding School, Red goes back to WingMaiden Island and Cora lives as a permanent resident of the Mead Hall.

It took me about 20 seconds to catch up to Red who had Trista pinned on the ground, Tris' hands firmly grasped by Red's.

Before I could say anything, the sand beneath us disappeared. It was like sinking sand, but where it was more sinking than sand, the earth beneath me vanishing. I fell for a good 3 seconds before hitting firmly onto the earth of... somwhere. The impact winded me, and my mind, finally, faded into black.

"This sword, Riley, did you make it?" a month-younger Nik asked, feeling the weight of the unnatural object in his hands, power seeping into his veins. He sliced through the air, loving the blade even more.

"Actually, now. In my spare time, I make weapons, like Red's and Cora's, but yours is different."

I ran my finger over the six red jewels on each side of the handle, marvelling at the fine creation's elegance and beauty.

"See," Riley continued, "Yours was different. I found yours as a relic lying on an island in the middle of nowhere. All I did was clean it up, sharpen the blade, and here it is!"

I gasped for a breath, as my eyesight returned to me. I was in a cave, it was dark but filled with gold and other treasures that I couldn't straight-away identify. Behind me, I hear groans of Tris and Red coming to or probably still fighting but I'm distracted by an object lying immaculately in front of me. For me.

My sword.

'Newt's uncle had taken it, he was long gone,' Cora had said. Well, that wasn't the case.

I stepped hesitantly toward the sword, my fingers reaching out. I felt an urge to grab it, it was mine. I felt a longing for it, a right of possession I didn't usually feel for just a weapon. But it wasn't just a weapon. Not for me. I reached out and felt an electric jolt at the tip of my fingers.

I instantly crippled, falling into nothingness as pitch-black filled my mind. But then, growing stronger and stronger came an image of a man I knew nothing about. He was mid-30s, with a French-cut beard, but, most of all, the entire left half of his face was burnt off. His mouth was in a tight-knit smile, an expression of cunningness and knowledge. He knew something I didn't, something I didn't want to know.

They say there are two ways to be fooled. One is to believe what isn't true, the other is to refuse to believe what is.

\*\*\*

**chapter 13 || *segment. 4***

**NEWT**

and then we were off flying.....on a freakin dragon. A FREAKING DRAGON. I was scared as hell. such a long drop and then a sudden stop. the wind trying to go one way and me going the other, it was so fricking scary. I heard a noise come from the dragon and Riley said "she says you're squeezing too tight with your legs" and I almost jumped off that dragon when I heard that..." you can speak to it?" I asked "first of all its a she and yeah I can" he replied.

i finally got the courage to look down and it was obvious that the cave i was in before wasn't on berk "so how do we get to this...hidden world" i asked "well theres a lot of ways just most of them are not easy. there are some under berk and some on islands not far from here but most of them are super dangerous to get to and the ones under berk are blocked off except the one i use" he replied "so are we using that one?" i said "we gotta i have to block it off before they find it. newt....they are going to bring extra men from other islands to help look for you. i heard that on your radio. its only a matter of time until they search the caves and even though the the one i use is really deep in the caves they will find it. and i will have to find another not dangerous way out and that could take awhile" he said. i didnt say anything for the rest of the ride

by the time we got to berk, I already saw boats at the dock. my first thought was we are too late. "hey Riley what time is it?" I asked "judging by the moon it's 11:30 but that's unreliable because the midnight sun is coming soon, why?" he answered. I said "what time did you get me" "it was yesterday at 8 pm I think" ok it was two days ago that I told Cora about my uncle and crap because it was around the morning after that happend " I asked because I needed to get a sense of time that's all" I replied

\*\*\*

**chapter 13 || *segment. 5***

“WHAT THE HECK HAPPENED?!”

I basically spun around in circles. Had Red, Nik, and that other one just be swallowed by the earth?!

I ran towards the spot they were last, before that happened.

“Red? Nik?? Guys?! What’s going on!”

I got on my knees and clawed at the dirt. I felt so confused and lost. Newt is gone, and now them! I can’t be the last one, I can’t! I just….

My eyes suddenly drew on something. I bent closer to the small object lying on the sand.

I gasped and backed away. It was a scale. And was it?...

I quickly pulled one of the scales out of my pocket. I then gently picked up the one on the dirt, and compared them. Aside from a slightly different shade of green and yellow, they were exactly the same.

I flashbacked to when I was attacked on the beach. It had felt like claws were trying to bring down from the crumbling earth. I couldn’t believe the same thing had happened to Nik and Red. What was on this beach. Or, what else?

I looked around again. I was NOT gonna be swollen by whatever’s down there. That would do no good. But there had to be another way down.

I then looked out on the shore again, and there it was. I had seen it so many times, and only stopped to think of it once. The bubbles by the edge of the shore. Bubbles either mean that there is something down there, heat, or an exposed air pocket. A tunnel maybe? Either way, it was important. I put both scales back into my pocket.

I ran towards the other side of the beach. It was pretty hard to get there. There were many trees in the way, and the land got thinner and thinner, I couldn’t help getting wet. By the time I had reached the bubbles, there was only a slim part of land I could stand on. I also saw, that there WAS and opening. Unfortunately half of it was under water. Well, it’s just water right? Nothing else down there…

I took a breath, a step out, and lowed myself into the cold water. I let out a shivered breath and winced as I came closer to the opening.

I held on to the room of the opening and peered in. It was extremely dark, not to mention cold. And the current was trying to drag me out of it.

I took another breath and went forward into the opening. It seemed to be a tunnel, as it kept going. I started to get deeper in, when my hand slipped off the rock and I yelped as I was dragged back. Water went into my lungs as it pulled my back, but I grabbed onto a ledge of the tunnel. I pulled myself from the water coughing, trying to get a grasp of air again.

“Not today.” I muttered, half coughing.

I continued to go forward.

As I continued, the water started to go lower. The level seemed to be rising. I finally reached to a point when there was no water anymore.

I took some breaths realizing I was completely wet. I was probably get a cold later. Eh, I mean, it’s that time of the season, right?

Either way, I had to continue going. I looked up and realized I was in front of a series of openings. I grunted. But, one of these looked familiar. From where, I don’t know. Mhm… dèjà vu maybe.

I looked at one to the other, and saw that one had this weird and unnatural light coming out of it. That could be them! I didn’t know torch light was white, but hey, I’ve seen plenty of strange things here.

I headed towards the cave with the white light, squinting as I walk forward.

As I advanced, I noticed that this place wasn’t empty. I started to notice more and more pieces of scrap metal, coins, some sharp objects. I also started to see these strange ice glacier looking spikes.

I suddenly started to hear sounds. Voices?

“Nik? Red!”

I started to run towards the sounds. I started to see a room with different openings. There were glaciers and metal was littered everywhere. In piles. But something was off. I stepped on something and heard a crack. I looked down.

Human bones.

I had to cover my mouth to keep from screaming. I suddenly heard a deep growl. I turn around, and see a bright yellow tail.

I hide behind one of the piles, trying not to hyperventilate. What, was that? A snake?? A huge lizard? Could it… no, not this close.

I still took out the scale. I know I’m crazy, but- ok I should really stop talking to myself in my head. It’s getting weird.

I heard big footsteps. 2 pairs, I think. I heard it go down another tunnel.

I let out a big breath. I turned around slowly to make sure it was gone. It was. I creeped around slowly through the piles, and went through the opposite opening the thing went through. Now i was really starting to hear voices. But I didn’t yell just in case. I continue through the tunnel and finally into another room.

“GUYS YOUR HERE HI!”

\*\*\*

**chapter 14 || *segment. 6***

Get back here!" I yelled over at Trista, my blood boiling. I was a few meters behind her, I could see just a trail of blonde locks rahsingly flowing with the wind, and that was the main thing I was aiming for. I for one, know Trista is a really fast runner (just like her boyfriend) so there was a low chance I'd catch up to her but I sure as hell won't admit that. Not to Trista.

I never liked Trista. Heck, the moment I saw her, it's like fate told me to hate her whole existence. It's not helping that she's clingy over Nik but that's not the point. Ugh, what was he thinking? His "girlfriend" happened to follow him around and now she's gonna get all of us in trouble the moment she tells Nik's mom about the beach cave.

I shook the thought out. Honestly, I felt bad. It wasn't right for me to just lash on Nik like that. I know it wasn't entirely his fault. I should... apologize.

We were reaching the the secluded part of the beach and since it was dark, it was hard to see where we were going. Rocks were starting to form around, you could tell this part of the beach was far from the Hooligan Village in the center of Berk.

"Agh!!" Trista tripped, (hah! Sucks to ber her) and I tackled her to the ground. I grabbed into her arms and used my weight to pin her down but God damn she was strong.

"Let. Me. Go!" She growled, trying to let out of my grasp. I sure as heck won't do that. She cant ruin our plan. Now that we're starting to get clues on how to find Riley. I heard Nik trail behind but before I could scream at his face for being such an idiot, something pulled me down.

Something pulled US down.

It grabbed onto me and pulled us deep into the sand!

I tried to scream for help but I couldn't in fear that I might swallow sand. Whatever this creature was, it was pulling both me and Trista down.

It f\*cking hurt!

This creature was biting on my LEG!

I felt its teeth sink into my skin like nails throbbing on wood. I let out a screeching scream but regretted it since sand started to enter my mouth. I couldn't care less about the pain and what kind of wound I got, my eyes were swollen completely, sand getting into them, it was hard not to scream because it hurt, and air was out of my grasp so breathing wasn't a choice either. I tried to hold on to Trista but I lost her, not able to hold on.

After a few seconds, the sand disappeared and I landed on hard rock with a sandy texture. I managed to land on a pile of something hardy and... cartilag-yyyy? Is that a thing?

I groaned. I couldn't move. My body ached and my eyes were sore. I couldn't feel my left leg and I couldn't breath properly so I coughed really hard, trying to remove that God awful texture of sand on my tongue.

"Ugh..." I let out a weak groan, trying to at least see my surroundings, but nothing. Just a loud ringing in my ears and the unbearable pain caused by whatever the heck bit on my left leg. I couldn't move it, I couldn't feel it at all. I dont know whether I'm losing blood or not but I needed to look for Trista, but it hurts so much.

I laid on my side and saw what saved me from my fall.

Bones.

A pile of bones.

My eyes widened and I wanted to run away but couldn't. There were also a few golden pearls and jewels stuck on the bones like an image of a deathly treasure.

But afar from that, I saw someone.

Nik.

Oh no.

He must've fallen too. Whatever pulled the three of us down, it grabbed onto Nik's jacket. His jacket was torn on one side, and the holes looks like... teeth marks. And it had tores and scratches. But there was a man inspecting him. He looks scary and afraid. He looks insane and out of his mind, and he... he had Nik's sword! He... he cant be Newt's uncle... Right? Newt' uncle was the only one who had our weapons. It... it cant be him.

"You n-need to help m-me boy.... please... its... its here...!!!" He screeched, looking around like hes in a creepy delusion, as if he knows someone was watching him.

Someone watching us.

He was scary. And Nik was unconscious. I know I was pissed at him earlier, but he was still my friend. And hes the only friend I have now. I pulled myself to sit up and grabbed a small skull. With weak hands, I threw it to him and it hit him lightly on his back and landed with a thud back to the ground.

"Get away... from him...." I growled.

The man's eyes diverted to me and he cracked a hideous smile, as if he hadn't seen people in days.

But a few second later, his eyes gazed away from me and rather to something behind me.

I suddenly felt the atmosphere grow colder and a dark humid shadow casted above me and fear struck the moment I saw how huge it was. With shivering hands, I slowly turned my head around and saw... it.

It's hard white eyes bore right through mine, as it stared at me with a curious... deadly... gaze. It was sniffing me, and I was stuck there, frozen. I would've fought back, I would've at least ran... but my leg was starting to bleed and hurt even more the pain was unbearable.

I held onto one of the bones to level myself but I ended up holding onto a golden chalice. And with that, the huge creature suddenly growled with a huge screeching sound and I screamed.

It wasn't a dinosaur.

It wasnt a beast.

It wasnt a monster either.

"What is that thing...?" I whispered, in shock.

And at that moment, this could blooded creature spread out what looked like WINGS and looked to be aiming at something.

Aiming at... me.

I looked back at the grown man and he was also standing there... shocked.

Until I heard him whisper back something I didnt expect him to say.

"A dragon."

\*\*\*

**chapter 14 || *segment. 7***

Be quite!” Said the girl curled up behind the pile of bones. “Oh sorry.” I said lowering my voice. I jumped behind a pile of junk and averted my gaze to to the main tunnel, waiting for a head with teeth to come bursting through and eat everything.

“Are you that girl that went missing? You’ve been here for like 2 days, right?”

The girl gave a small nod. She seemed kinda shriveled, but I wouldn’t blame her. She’s about to thirst and starve to death. And it seems like she had seen some things.

“Do you know what that thing is?” I asked whispering. She shook her head in a hurried way.

“Am I talking to much? Sorry I know it’s weird to suddenly have human communication after a while of being alone, and not consuming everything, and I’m probably not the first face you wanted to see, heck I don’t think I’m the first face anyone wanted to see, I just have that very strange and annoying presence, wait where was I going with this?”

I looked up and saw she was looking at me with a confused face. “Right! Escape. Uh… ok. Have you tried to get out before? What have you learned about this.. thing?” I said trying to keep my voice down. “Well..” she said quietly, “it never comes in here unless once to check on the metal. But, I, didn’t see it’s face, I hid in this pile.”

“Mhm, ok then. Is there another exit out of here?” I asked.

“No.. but there is a small hole in the wall, and there’s some sky light coming out of it. But there’s no way to get to it…”

I looked up at where she was directing. There really was a small whole in the What seemed to be glass sand ceiling… mhm… glass.

I looked around at the junk metal. There were plenty of rusted axes, pieces of iron, bones… shards of whatever. There also seemed to be a pile below the hole. It went up very steep and unstable, but it still was a slope. Not tall though, but I was starting to get an idea.

I jumped up on the pile. “Come on.” I motioned to Gina. She slowly got up and came on to the pile. While doing so, I got a rusty small ax and some rope. I tied them together and took a small crate. I put the crate down and stepped on it trying to get higher.

“Are going to stack things until we can climb out of the hole?”

“Nope.” I aimed at the hole and threw the ax as hard as I could, not letting go of the rope. The glass like substance shattered as the ax latched on to something on the outside. Suddenly there was a deep growl. “Come on!”

I took hold of Gina, the rope, and started climbing the stacks. I heard a rumble in the distance. That thing was coming back through the tunnel! I was almost at the opening.

“Up there! You first.” I started pushing her towards the opening. The thumping was getting louder. Then suddenly a growl. I gave Gina a final push and she crawled into the outside. I let out a breath of relief. I started to climb out the opening. Something then bit my leg.

I let out a yelp. I grabbed onto the ledge and hoisted myself up on it. I felt my flesh break some. The thing wasn’t letting go.

I took a sharp object from the pile I was on and let it drop below me. I heard a screech, and it let go.

I climbed up as fast as I could out of the ground. I layed down on the ground, panting. I looked down at my leg and saw a bit of blood. Great. Just when it was starting to heal. But it was definitely the same thing.

I looked up at Gina.

“Are-are you ok?” Asked Gina.

“Yes of course. You?” I asked starting to sit up.

“Yes. Thank you.”

“Anytime. Now you might want to return to your family. You know the way you came, right?”

“Yes actually. Again, thank you…”

“Cora.” I said smiling. “Get home safe Gina. And if I were you, I wouldn’t come back here, just in case.”

She smiles back at me and ran towards town. I sighed. Then I remembered.

My friends.

I grunted. How could I forget! But better question. How was I gonna get down there again? was I even able to?...

\*\*\*

**chapter 14 || *segment. 8***

My life was washing away into the ocean.

What was I gonna do? I still had no idea what to do about my friends, and I had nowhere to go. There was no way I could go home now. I have been gone for more than 24 hours(thinking about that suddenly made me very tired), meaning that the guard will be looking for me. Once he finds me, he’ll probably have me put in juvenile detention, acaused for trying to set something else on fire. There is no way I’ll be able to return.

I suddenly took this in. I, can’t, return, home. I have nowhere to go. Soon the beach will be investigated, and I have no way of going to other islands, unless my cousin coincidently comes along on his ship.

My house, my town, was no longer my home.

Sadly I didn’t have enough time to wallow in my deep sorrow. I suddenly heard voices coming from the woods outside the cliff. They were coming to the beach! Why now? Was it for the search party or finding me?? How could they know I was here?

I started running. I didn’t know where but far off. I couldn’t go to the cave cause that’s the first place they would look. So I ran towards the far side of the cliff.

When I got there I came to another realization. I was cornered. My fate was sealed. I was gonna return to the place that was once my home but now my enemy. Whatever respect o had before, i would never get it back. I would progress life in a cell where I would be viewed as the vermin I always was. I-I… I will never get to meet my family.

I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my already injured ankle. I let out a sharp cry, right before I was being dragged. I struggles and yelped, trying to see what was dragging me, but all I could see was dirt, so I had to close my eyes to keep them from getting filled with sand. Everything hurt as I was being skidded against the sand, and soon soil. I felt my surroundings get darker. And finally, it stopped. I flipped over on my back and was about to open my eyes when I felt warm breath on my face. I decided to close my eyes to keep the death quick. I thought that this was a way better ending then rotting in a cell. It was quite confusing when I started feeling something lick my face. I slowly opened my eyes expecting to see that green monster, when I instead saw.

“MOMO! Hi!” I bent down to pet the dog that was jumping around and smiling. And gave many happy barks.

“I haven’t seen you since I brought you back to the forest! Did you miss me?” I petted his head. His has gotten a lot bigger. And his paw healed. Still a scar was left, but better than nothing.

“You must have come here when the fire burned the forest! I'm sorry I didn’t come for you earlier.” I said apologetically. But thankfully the licks I got on my hand reassured me that he forgave me.

I looked around at my surroundings. I was in this cave. Not as big as newts but the ceiling was taller. There was a small water trail but other than that not much.

“So this is where you have been staying. Huh.” I took a closer look. At the end of the cave, there was another tunnel. What is with this place and tunnels? But at least I wasn’t cornered anymore. And I had a guard. A real one I mean.

I bent down next to momo and smiled. “Do you know where this cave leads?”

Momo just tilted his head.

“Eh, thought so. I must be really tired to think I would get an answer.” I yawned remembering that I haven’t slept in more than about 25 hours. I sat down against the rock wall starting to shiver, wondering what to do. Momo came up and curled up next to me.

“Ok then, a few hours of sleep, and then we go through that cave and see where it takes us.” I smiled down at momo, petted his head, and closed my eyes.

And I didn’t wake up for the next 16 hours.

\*\*\*

**chapter 14 || *segment. 9***

**Nik**

“Who, who are you?” I whispered, my vision still scarred from the face that was now embedded in my mind. It was a description I could vaguely grasp to but couldn’t remember.

“My name is long forgotten of your time. What matters more is the task on hand.”

It was only then I remembered. I was in a cave, and… the sword. My eyes darted to where the sword had been but it was gone. I scanned the dark cave, which was only lit by the moon and stars from the gaping hole we’d fallen from. I spotted the sword at the far end of the cave.

The same urge spread across my body, pushing my weak body across the concrete, sandy floor. The floor was like sand that had been pressed together for a million of years. Smooth, sandy but rock hard. As my hand ran across the floor in front of me, I noticed it. A speck of blood, smeared on my forearm. As I bought my other hand to it I felt a long scar that had not been there moments before.

Was it moments before?

It was then I looked upon myself to see my ripped jacket, huge claw marks of an unidentifiable monster. My clothes were stained dark red, but nothing seemed serious, except the fatigue it bought on my body.

Then I realised. Both Tris and Red had fallen here as well. Were they still alive? Did they face a fate worse than mine?

My eyes darted around the cave, and then I heard a low growl. From behind one of the huge piles of gold, almost acting as pillars to keep the ceiling up, emerged a huge, winged monster. With a glance at it’s front paws I knew it was the same beast that had been mere millimetres from taking my life.

I began to crawl backwards, hitting the wall of the cave, away from the beast. But it wasn’t looking for me. No, it wasn’t looking at me. It was looking at a girl with fiery red hair who stood defiantly in front of it. Red.

From somewhere in the black someone whispered, “a dragon.”

My mind blew up. So many thoughts flooded my mind. All the stories were real. Hiccup was real. Dragons exist! But somewhere in my mind, I felt like I already knew all this. But the voice in my head remained quiet.

Then, unexpectedly, Red raised her hand, up, towards the dragon.

"The move," breathed the voice in my head. I don't know how it could but it did.

I never read the fairytales but I’ve heard of the feat they called training a dragon. How it was remotely possible, I never bothered to read into.

I watched with utter awe as the dragon’s eyes bored into Red, as she somehow managed to keep her ground. She was, somehow doing it. I heard a scuffle, somewhere within the darkness to my right. My eyes searched, finding a glint of blonde, that slowly closed the distance between herself, and the scene that was unfolding.

Then Red pulled up a second hand. “What is she doing?” I asked myself, with the… face agreeing as well. Then Red took a step backwards. And another. Her hands were now high above her heads, her mouth opened, and she screamed.

——————————-

GET THE SWORD!!!

"What?"

Get my sword!

"Why?"

The girls going to die, stupid. Get the sword and we can save her.

On cue, the dragon roared.

"We?"

Just get the sword!

His face flashed across my mind, snapping me out of my trance. Strength was already coming back, and I stumbled towards my (sorry his) sword, which laid a couple of metres ahead of me.

"I want some answers? Who are you?"

Somehow my mind groaned. It was a weird experience. “My name is Viggo Grimborn. I was a … ally of Hiccup till my dying day, and I’m here to save you and your friend.”

"Then why doesn’t Hiccup mention you?"

Maybe, just maybe, Hiccup isn’t like what your elders tell you.

I picked up the sword, and heaved myself up. I felt power surging through me, and I struggled to maintain consciousness.

"What… what’s happening?"

I just haven’t felt my sword in so long. It’s truly a masterpiece isn’t it. Inspired by Hiccup’s himself.​​​​​, you know.

“What… are you trying to do me…” I forced out, between deep breaths.

“Just giving you the opportunity to be me but more."

"Well, I decline.” I whispered out to no-one, as the struggle within me ceased.

“Farewell, boy, but remember, there is more I can give you. More skill, more knowledge, more power, than you’d ever imagine.”

A huge bang echoed around the cave, shaking the unstable cave. Somehow I’d completely forgotten about the dragon that was about to kill Red moments ago.

“Red!” I shouted as the most useless person ever. The dragon turned around and faced towards me. Behind it I saw Red lying on the floor, winded, with Tris helping her.

Tris must’ve saved her… (That's my thought, not Viggo's, right? Right? Hello?)

"So Mr Viggo, what is this dragon? And are dragons even real? And on that  thought, shouldn’t dragons be extinct?"

Ah, this dragon is a Sandbuster, the type of dragon which hoards up gold and shiny objects in its cave and the occasional human or animal for food. And I’m as surprised as you are. How are dragons not ruling the modern world, or if not, how are they so scarce? Did Krogan and his boss actually manage to enslave all the dragons?

I continued to step backwards as the dragon slowly stepped towards me.

"So, I’ve got your sword, what do I do with it?"

Well, if you give me control, I can kill it for you…

"No. Tell me, what is it’s weakness."

Its weakness, ah yes. I’ve heard a tale of a young boy, a bit older than you, that goes by the name of Hiccup, who managed to trap a Sandbuster with mere rays of sunlight.

"The sun! Yes! Wait, no. It’s the middle of the night. "

Ah, yes. That can be a problem. Viable option two. You run.

So that’s what I did. Seeing an opening behind a pillar to my left, I ran as fast as I could, gripping Viggo’s sword tightly as I disappeared into the shadows.

I crouched in the darkness, watching the Sandbuster scanning its surroundings. Then suddenly, a hand clasped my mouth. With a muffled shout, Red (or was it Tris?) dragged me away.**Nik**

“Who, who are you?” I whispered, my vision still scarred from the face that was now embedded in my mind. It was a description I could vaguely grasp to but couldn’t remember.

“My name is long forgotten of your time. What matters more is the task on hand.”

It was only then I remembered. I was in a cave, and… the sword. My eyes darted to where the sword had been but it was gone. I scanned the dark cave, which was only lit by the moon and stars from the gaping hole we’d fallen from. I spotted the sword at the far end of the cave.

The same urge spread across my body, pushing my weak body across the concrete, sandy floor. The floor was like sand that had been pressed together for a million of years. Smooth, sandy but rock hard. As my hand ran across the floor in front of me, I noticed it. A speck of blood, smeared on my forearm. As I bought my other hand to it I felt a long scar that had not been there moments before.

Was it moments before?

It was then I looked upon myself to see my ripped jacket, huge claw marks of an unidentifiable monster. My clothes were stained dark red, but nothing seemed serious, except the fatigue it bought on my body.

Then I realised. Both Tris and Red had fallen here as well. Were they still alive? Did they face a fate worse than mine?

My eyes darted around the cave, and then I heard a low growl. From behind one of the huge piles of gold, almost acting as pillars to keep the ceiling up, emerged a huge, winged monster. With a glance at it’s front paws I knew it was the same beast that had been mere millimetres from taking my life.

I began to crawl backwards, hitting the wall of the cave, away from the beast. But it wasn’t looking for me. No, it wasn’t looking at me. It was looking at a girl with fiery red hair who stood defiantly in front of it. Red.

From somewhere in the black someone whispered, “a dragon.”

My mind blew up. So many thoughts flooded my mind. All the stories were real. Hiccup was real. Dragons exist! But somewhere in my mind, I felt like I already knew all this. But the voice in my head remained quiet.

Then, unexpectedly, Red raised her hand, up, towards the dragon.

"The move," breathed the voice in my head. I don't know how it could but it did.

I never read the fairytales but I’ve heard of the feat they called training a dragon. How it was remotely possible, I never bothered to read into.

I watched with utter awe as the dragon’s eyes bored into Red, as she somehow managed to keep her ground. She was, somehow doing it. I heard a scuffle, somewhere within the darkness to my right. My eyes searched, finding a glint of blonde, that slowly closed the distance between herself, and the scene that was unfolding.

Then Red pulled up a second hand. “What is she doing?” I asked myself, with the… face agreeing as well. Then Red took a step backwards. And another. Her hands were now high above her heads, her mouth opened, and she screamed.

——————————-

GET THE SWORD!!!

"What?"

Get my sword!

"Why?"

The girls going to die, stupid. Get the sword and we can save her.

On cue, the dragon roared.

"We?"

Just get the sword!

His face flashed across my mind, snapping me out of my trance. Strength was already coming back, and I stumbled towards my (sorry his) sword, which laid a couple of metres ahead of me.

"I want some answers? Who are you?"

Somehow my mind groaned. It was a weird experience. “My name is Viggo Grimborn. I was a … ally of Hiccup till my dying day, and I’m here to save you and your friend.”

"Then why doesn’t Hiccup mention you?"

Maybe, just maybe, Hiccup isn’t like what your elders tell you.

I picked up the sword, and heaved myself up. I felt power surging through me, and I struggled to maintain consciousness.

"What… what’s happening?"

I just haven’t felt my sword in so long. It’s truly a masterpiece isn’t it. Inspired by Hiccup’s himself.​​​​​, you know.

“What… are you trying to do me…” I forced out, between deep breaths.

“Just giving you the opportunity to be me but more."

"Well, I decline.” I whispered out to no-one, as the struggle within me ceased.

“Farewell, boy, but remember, there is more I can give you. More skill, more knowledge, more power, than you’d ever imagine.”

A huge bang echoed around the cave, shaking the unstable cave. Somehow I’d completely forgotten about the dragon that was about to kill Red moments ago.

“Red!” I shouted as the most useless person ever. The dragon turned around and faced towards me. Behind it I saw Red lying on the floor, winded, with Tris helping her.

Tris must’ve saved her… (That's my thought, not Viggo's, right? Right? Hello?)

"So Mr Viggo, what is this dragon? And are dragons even real? And on that  thought, shouldn’t dragons be extinct?"

Ah, this dragon is a Sandbuster, the type of dragon which hoards up gold and shiny objects in its cave and the occasional human or animal for food. And I’m as surprised as you are. How are dragons not ruling the modern world, or if not, how are they so scarce? Did Krogan and his boss actually manage to enslave all the dragons?

I continued to step backwards as the dragon slowly stepped towards me.

"So, I’ve got your sword, what do I do with it?"

Well, if you give me control, I can kill it for you…

"No. Tell me, what is it’s weakness."

Its weakness, ah yes. I’ve heard a tale of a young boy, a bit older than you, that goes by the name of Hiccup, who managed to trap a Sandbuster with mere rays of sunlight.

"The sun! Yes! Wait, no. It’s the middle of the night. "

Ah, yes. That can be a problem. Viable option two. You run.

So that’s what I did. Seeing an opening behind a pillar to my left, I ran as fast as I could, gripping Viggo’s sword tightly as I disappeared into the shadows.

I crouched in the darkness, watching the Sandbuster scanning its surroundings. Then suddenly, a hand clasped my mouth. With a muffled shout, Red (or was it Tris?) dragged me away.

\*\*\*

**chapter 14 || segment. 10**

NEWT

into the deep

"HOLD ON TIGHT!" Riley shouted. the dragon angeled herself down and we glided very fast toward the cave.

I heard a noise like a sharp screech as we neared the cave than just as we got to the entrance out of the mouth of the dragon came a purple blast.

then the cave started to shake and the entrance closed full of rock. the dragon charged up another blast as we kept going making turns left and right. the dragon spun around and shot another blast. the whole island must of shook.

after a bit more of flying in the cave, she shot 3 more blasts. it was intense. "almost there" Riley said. we started to descend and after a while, I thought I saw an opening to...something.

the dragon flipped onto its back shot one last blast upwards turned back around and we made it through the opening and what I saw was amazing. "newt....welcome to the hidden world."

\*\*\*

**chapter 15 || *segment. 11***

Cora. New stars

When I awoke my face was being slobbered by a kainine tongue. I just chuckled and sat up, letting him know I was awake. Momo then went to the far side of the cave to retrieve what looked like a half eaten rabbit corpse. Where he got it I had NO idea. Maybe he went to the forest, or the tunnels lead to some greenery…

My thoughts were interrupted by a bleeding bunny being being places right in front of me. I stared at it with wide eyes. It looked disgusting and smelled repulsive. I look up to see that Momo had sat down in front of me wagging his tail and smiling. He looked at me as if expecting me to eat the meat. He looked so happy about it to. I smiled a weird smile. Oh gods this was gonna be hard. I can’t eat this. And I can’t start a fire either, that’s asking the troops to come for us. I looked back at him, then at the meat. Momo just stood there, smiling.

“I….uh…. thank you..” I said weekly. I looked down at the meat. Maybe if I eat a small corner, I could still satisfy him enough…

I poked it. It bled. Nope.

“I… don’t think I’m hungry. Sorry buddy. Why don’t you have it, you seem WAY more hungry than me.” It wasn’t such a lie. I have gotten used to not eating much in a while and Momo here had his ribs sticking out of his skin. I smiles shyly at Momo. At first he looked disappointed, but then accepted the food kindly and started eating away faster. He really was hungry.

“I guess we’re all good then.” I petted his head, and he rubbed my hand in return. I smiled. We were gonna make a good team, at least until I can find my friends again. Maybe these caves would lead me to them. I had to try right? All these caves have to lead somewhere, if not to the same spot. I sighed and looked back down at Momo, who had a bit of blood dripping from his mouth. Yeesh.

“When your done and ready, we head out of here and for that tunnel. I’ll find you a new home… and maybe one for me as well.” I thought sadly. Even if I did find my friends I don’t think we could go back to berk. Not right now, anyway. It may be hard for others but I have been waiting for an exit for a while. An adventure. To finally see what’s up there, there is something. I looked back down at Momo.

“Let’s go have an adventure.” And when he seemed to howl in agreement, I then yelled, “YAY, adventure!” I smiled. I hope it would all be ok.

\*\*\*

We had walked into the tunnel and seemed to be going for a long time. Hours maybe. As we went deeper, I made sure it was safe to light a piece of wood on fire so that we could see. I kept making sure Momo was by my side. Who knew if that monster from the sand was in here as well. While we were alone in here, I took out the scales from my pocket bag and began to think. These scales had to have some sort of connection. While they all seemed to vary in texture, color, and size, they all seemed to keep some small consistency, at least in shape. Right now I had 4 scales. The first one, a smooth pearl one. The second, a sharp dark red one. The third, a sandy yellow, and the forth, looked quite similar to the third, except it had specks of green. It had to belong to the same… thing. The scales were unlike anything I had ever seen. I had seen some snakes in the forest, but none had scales like these. Snakes mult big sheets of skin anyway, so a snake wouldn’t make sense. Which begs the question, what was down there in that sand cave?...

I froze when a single word rang through my head. Dragon.

I quickly shook that word out. It was just a dumb thought. Mr.smith said it was a dumb fantasy, it isn’t real, and, and… wait, when is Mr.smith ever right? I shook these thoughts out and put the scales back in my pocket bag. There was no proof. There was no reason to jump ahead. There were plenty other reptiles that had scales… this was just some dumb fantasy.

I looked up to see that Momo had stopped to see what the matter was. I ran up to him and we continued. He nuzzled my hand to see if I was ok. “It’s ok Momo, just thinking.” And so we continued down the cave.

\*\*\*

A few hours later it seemed, we were both really tired, plus I was actually starting to get really hungry. Nothing interesting had come up in the tunnels. I did see some other tunnels along the way but decided to head straight. I was about to suggest we rest, when suddenly, out of nowhere, I saw a sky light. I looked ahead, there was light outside. Moonlight I think. I rushed over to it, followed by Momo. This could be it! This could be the exit to everything!

I went up to the light and stood below it, looking up. So did Momo. What was above was a huge pot whole. It let upwards about 50 feet and then revealed a big spot of night sky. It was up there. But how was I to get up there? Sure I could climb but Momo couldn’t, and the dog was barely ¾’s my size and almost twice my weight, so I couldn’t carry him. I looked around the wide tunnel until I saw something I wasn’t expecting. A rope. It came all the way from the top, probably attached to something,  and then came all the way down to a dangling rope almost touching the floor. I walked over to it with an idea in my head and gestured for Momo to come over. I picked up the rope and examined it. It seemed sturdy. And new. Who was putting it here? More importantly, why were they using it? Someone was coming up there or down here, repeatedly. What was up there that was so important to a mystery person?

I decided I would find this out another time. We were both tired and needed to get to earth. I began tying the rope around Momos middle and tested it, making sure it was secure.

“Ok Momo, I’m going to climb up there and when I’m up I’m going to haul you up as well. Got it?” He just blinked at me wagging his tail.

“Ok. You got it. Now let’s hope we don’t get killed by whatever’s up there the moment we step foot in whatever land this is.

And with that, I started to climb. It was hard, painful, very painful, and almost thought about just letting go. But Momo and I needed to get to the higher ground. We needed a home. And so I sucked it in and made it all the way to the top. When I got there I took many breaths and layers on the ground for a minute before continuing my exercise of pulling Momo up. It was much harder. He weighed a lot more than I thought and I was never one for lifting, so I took the end of the rope (that was tied around a rock) and made a pulley system with a sturdy looking tree branch. With that, I pulled Momo up to the top. When his head stuck out, he scrambled out on his own using his claws. When he was done I sat down panting again. That was horrible.

I untied Momo and then finally looked at my surroundings. We were indeed in a forest, but it wasn’t Burt. The sky was very starred, like in berk, we seemed to be quite high up. The plantation was beautiful. Especially at night. There was a shore not so far from here, just a long way down. We did seem to be on a hill there was a stream not far from here. Animal life seemed good. Everything seemed perfect. And then I turned towards the south side. And I saw berk.

It was very small, very far ahead. But it did look beautiful.  Some lights were on, and an aurora was starting. It was beautiful. The sky reflected on everything, the water, the lights, the beach. The beach… FRIENDS. Gah, how could I forget? I was probably even farther from them right now. I sighed, put my back to a tree and and put my head down. What was I going to do now? I was too far to go back. Besides this place was perfect. I hoped that the gods blessed me with being able to bring or even FIND my friends here. I missed them. A lot.

I sat down and decided I would go exploring in the morning. I was helpless right now but it wouldn’t help that I was sleep deprived. Maybe it would end up alright. Hopefully. Somehow.

Momo came up to me and curled up next to me for warmth. It really was starting to get cold. Believe me, during the summer, this place was a tropical paradise, but in the winter, you couldn’t stand 30 minutes outside without possibly getting frostbite. Hopefully I had found shelter by then. I never liked the cold.

And so I layer down next to Momo and petted his head.

“It will be ok.”

In the distance, there was a growl

\*\*\*

**chapter 16 || *segment. 12***

This is the story of how I died.

Well, no that's not entirely true.

More of the story of how I'm gonna kill the thing that turned my leg into a literal human porkchop. Which can cause my death, at some point.

But not know coz I really feel like I could pass out at any moment.

"Ughhh...." I groaned, a heavy sting of pain spread through my head the moment i tried to blink my eyes open but decided to keep them closed for now. They were still sore. And my tongue tasted of rust and something rotten that reminds me of how Bailey cooked. Heh, Bailey. Shes probably dead by now.

"We need to get your leg treated." Said someone who I presume is a woman.

Glad someone noticed how screwed up my leg is.

Not to mention how it hurts like hell.

"Come on. Stand up." The voice ordered. Thinking it was someone important, I tried to open my eyes, just a little bit, at least so I could know my surroundings and how angelic this woman was for saving my life.

Pffft. Biggest mistake of my life.

I saw Trista (almost looked nearly as screwed up as I am), treating her "boyfriend" on the other corner of this.... sort of cavern we were stuck on. She tore a piece of cloth from her skirt and used it to clean Nik's face a bit because admittedly, he definitely looks like he's gone through hell.

If he didnt just go through hell, I'd be dreaming right now.

I tried to sit up, feeling a bit better, and tried to hiss through the pain on my leg, moving up to my thigh.

Oh wow. My leg was scarier than my grandma.

That's a first.

"Aaagh shit." I cursed, tears forming on the corner of my eye. This hurt like hell.

Trista threw me some unused cloth and gave me a dead stare, "Use that to wrap it around your wound. We dont want any more blood seeping out of that." She started, looking at my wound more closely, "Jesus, looks like a pack of wolves had your leg for dinner." She added.

Rolling my eyes, I said, "it did."

Trista scoffed, "Oh honey. Whatever that thing was, it was far worse than wolves." She finished, and went back to treating Nik, who was still out cold.

After wrapping the cloth around my wound, I groaned, turned around and saw Trista just sitting next to an out cold Nik, trying to rest.

"Trista." I called out.

"What?" She replied, eyes still closed.

"Where are we?" I asked, I literally had no idea.

"How the heck am I supposed to know?" She hastily replied, eyes shut.

I growled silently, ignoring her remarks. I was just trying to communicate. Geez.

We were in a secluded place (underground, I presumed) and we were surrounded by bedrock, complete bedrock, but somehow you can spot luminescent algae and precious crystals stuck within the surface. We were definitely underground.

I looked back again at Trista (shes literally the only thing I could stare onto at the moment) and took this time to see her more carefully.

I gotta admit, she was hot.

Her blonde hair reached up to her lower back, going down in smooth curls. Her eyes were a tint of green. Really cool emerald green that matched her hair perfectly. Pfft, her hair. Probably the only thing she cares about at the moment.

Aside from her boyfriend.

Wow, I need Nik's dating advice I swear.

How did he score someone like her?

I rolled my eyes, lucky bastard.

Thor, I was tired.

I couldn't stare at Trista all day. I needed rest. Deciding to close my eyes, my mind immediately shut down.

((3rd person's POV))

Trista had been trying to sleep for the past 30 minutes but no matter how tired she felt, she couldn't fall asleep. It's like her body was still stuck from the trauma she witnessed just a few hours ago.

She really just couldn't believe it.

A dragon.

No. It wasnt possible.

A dragon couldn't possibly be living under Berk this whole time! No! That was just perhaps a huge... beast.. of some sort. But not a reptile with wings.

She looked around this trapped cavern they were in. They only managed to keep that... beast... in its place a while ago. Who knows how long it takes before it comes back. One thing was sure though, Trista noticed something. The beast only attacked anyone who touched the treasure. Like how Red touched the Chalice, it's why that creature charged for her first.

Trista could see Red, sleeping uncomfortably in a corner of the cavern. She could still see the fresh wound from her leg. It looks pretty... screwed up. She hated to admit it but she was worried. What if that creature had venom? It could kill Red? Pffft who was she kidding. If Red doesn't get help soon, she could lose a lot of blood.

She looked to her right to see Nik, slowly fidgeting in his place. She was relieved that he was okay, but trista didnt wake him up just yet. He was probably still in shock like her. He needed the sleep.

"W...what happened...." Nik coughed hard a couple times. Trista went to him and patted his back. "Eeeh. Let's just say some creature decided to attack us so now we're stuck in this God awful cave." Trista rolled her eyes.

"Ugh... wait, where's Red??" He asked.

Trista faked a glare, "She's dead."

It was Nik's turn to return the glare.

Trista scoffed, "Fine. She's okay!... well, most of her is." She gestured towards her leg.

Nik sighed and seeing that his body felt as weak as an overcooked noodle, he sat helplessly next to his cousin, breathing heavily. He tried to get his thoughts away from... Red's hauntingly dead... leg. It was gonna give him nightmares.

"I hope Cora and Newt are okay." He said... mostly to himself.

Then suddenly, they heard... no... felt... a sudden shake.

"Not again" he thought.

"Was that an earthquake?" Trista asked, cautiously.

"I'm hoping it is." Nik growled, handling his sword as tight as possible. The sword still felt weird. But... endearing.

Boom! Another quake.

And another.

And another.

And everytime it gets stronger than the last.

"Thor please let it be an earth quake." Trista whispered.

And then it stopped. An utter silence filled the whole cavern in seconds.

"Phew. Thank go-"

Rocks started crumbling down, at one side of the cavern and it crashed down leaving small windows of light to pass through. The same creature peaked its completely white eyes on those small tiny cracks and started hitting the thin wall of rock even more.

I giant boulder suddenly fell from the cavern ceiling and almost hit Red.

Keyword: almost.

"HOLY CRAP MCDONALDS!!" She screamed, waking up.

She met the shocked face of Nik and the extremely judgemental face of Trista.

"What? I was hungry." Before Trista can sum up a sarcastic come back, another boulder fell from the cavern ceiling and almost hit the three of them. If it wasnt for Nik who pushed Trista out of the way, and Red stayed in her corner helpless.

The creature kept slamming itself on the rocky wall, trying to get through, making the whole cavern shake. Rocks were rolling down, the ground started shaking. They needed to get out of there... and fast.

"We need to get out of here!" Trista yelled, clinging close to her cousin, who held her protectively.

"Oh gods..." Red shakily whispered.

Her face turned white. Her breath started to hitch. She was still helpless, in a corner, sitting on the ground. She couldn't stand up and a few debris hit her leg which mad eit even worse. But that wants her main problem.

Literally the floor she was sitting on, was cracking and crumbling. And one sudden move, she can fall into who knows where and land on who knows what.

Tears started to swell up her eyes, the floor was almost cracked now and the creature was still trying to get through.

And at the last minute, she fell.

The floor started crumbling even more and you could hear her screams.

"RED!" Nik screamed, right before the floor beneath him and Trista also started to crumble down.

The whole cavern shattered to a pile of rock and debris, the three teens fell to an underground pathway. Something the creature had been protecting this whole time.

Little do they know they've just unlocked an entrance to a world all men thought didnt exist.

\*\*\*

**chapter 16 || *segment. 13***

The three of us trudged down the endless corridor to Gods know where, Red reluctantly but gratefully leaning onto Trista for support, while I crawled through the main shocking through me.

Trista actually wanted to help me at first, but I shrugged her off. Red needed a lot more help than I did. Red's leg was a mess, blood and skin mangled everywhere, I could barely look at it before turning away. I prefered to look at her face anyway.

Soon we arrived at a fork in the tunnel, the darkness consuming what each possibility contained. I turned to illuminate Tris and Red's faces with the torch Tris had crafted in my hand, and waited for a response. I took ten steps into the left tunnel before doing the same in the right tunnel, quiet to hear if there was any signs of life.

"The left tunnel seems to rise upwards pretty suddenly, but the right tunnel just keeps going slightly downwards," I explained to the group. Red groaned, her left leg still non-existent with dried blood and bone sticking out and... I quickly turned away, my eyes locking on Red's eyes, which were a far better sight.

"Well, we do need to leave this place so the left tunnel's our safest option," Tris replied, asking for my confirmation.

"I don't think even with Tris' support I could walk uphill, so we'll go on the right tunnel," Red butt in, and tried to hop over in the right tunnel's direction, before collapsing in pain into my arms. I held her awkwardly as Tris shot me a bewildered look.

"I guess it's done then, we're going right. I'm pretty sure I heard water that way anyway." I'm pretty sure Red smiled at Tris' shocked look, but I ignored her, and swung Red's arm over my shoulder. I tossed my torch over to Tris and the three of us continued to continue down these endless corridors.

It was like that book we were forced to read at school by Jules Verne, 'Journey to the Centre of the Earth.' The 3 main characters, the Professor, the apprentice and the guide, trudged through dark corridors for what felt like forever. They made a mistake by going through the wrong tunnel, which returned back to the surface, but after doubling back and taking the second tunnel they managed to first find water (they were going to die from dehydration), then they continued down the tunnel before reaching the centre of the Earth.

The centre of the Earth... What if the book was real? What if we actually keep going downwards into the centre of the Earth?

The Centre of the Earth, was pretty beautiful from what I remember from the book. There was prehistoric beasts in there like dinosaurs (or was that the movie) and a huge endless sea off the coast. The book never explored the full reaches of what the place contained, but maybe, just maybe, there could even be dragons!?

I suddenly remembered where I was, and felt Red leaning into my shoulder, still wincing from the pain she was enduring. I may occassionally get caught up in my imagination but at least the three of us, Tris, Red and I, were real.

The sound of water was definitely not my imagination as it increased to a cresendo, almost roaring in our ears. We had to block our ears almost as we pushed through the final bend to the source of the noise.

A waterfall. Or a dead end. I can't tell.

How big, I have no clue, but the end of the tunnel just ended with a huge wall of water. Looking through the water I could see rays of light of some sort, illuminating us through the water. Freedom, hopefully.

But there was a problem. There was water that could probably kill us in our way and who knows what's beyond it. From the sounds filling my ears the waterfall seems gigantic verging to endless and a fall like that could kill us, water or not.

I gently laid Red on the side wall of the cavern and sat down beside her. "We sleep here, we've walked long enough." (I shouted it by the way cause it was seriously loud in there. Have you ever seen a waterfall up close before, or even from inside it? Trust me, it's really loud.)

Tris looks at me incredulously. "Seriously, with that sound I can barely hear myself!!!"

I looked at Red for a reply but she seemed to have either passed out from the pain or fallen asleep from all the effort. I ignored Tris and let my troubles take me away.

I felt the presence of someone in my mind, watching me, observing me. I knew who it was. Viggo Grimborn. Not that the name meant anything to me yet. I looked next to me and saw Viggo's sword lying there. I hadn't remember taking it with me, let alone picking it up since meeting the dragon... what was it called? A Sandbuster.

Viggo, how he managed to curse me I don't know but he must be able to control some of my actions. I clearly did not remember taking that sword but I must have, this entire time, even when supporting Red.

Another thought flashed my mind.  Hey, maybe I could kiss Red and blame it on Viggo... that'd work. Nah, she's too busy with Arkin, that loser.

"You do know I can sense your thoughts as well right?" the voice in my head queries. "And if you really like this girl I was taught that you must 'lift her from her feet, put her over your shoulder, and return with her to your residence, where she will live out her days as your trustworthy wife'."

What? Are you barbaric? Who the heck do you think you are Mr Grimborn?

"So will you?"

Of course not, I don't even know if I like her and she already likes this other guy so ha, jokes on you. And also, why was a Grimborn never mentioned in the stories of the great dragon war?

"I wasn't? That theif... As I might've said before young Hiccup wasn't all he was said to be. He was far more... insecure and exploitable. Easily to be swayed, you see. He valued those close to him but apparantly not those who helped him in his greatest times of conflict. Your 'hero' was not always that heroic, Nikolas."

Oh... and wait, how did you know my name?

"I was bored so I was filing through your memory banks. You're mother seems like a respectable leader, for a woman."

The hell? When were Vikings so sexist? Also, Hiccup's mother was one of the greatest dragon riders known to Berkian kind...

"Hiccup's mother? I thought she'd died years ago, but she managed to live? Remarkable. Well played to her."

Is your new ploy to tire me out without sleep so that you can take over my body?

"Partly yes, but I do wish for your consent. You'll need me soon, once you cross the waterfall."

Wait, what's beyond?

"I do not wish to hinder your sleep young Nikolas, but what lies beyond is merely a myth that got lost in the ages. You'll discover yourself if you don't die tomorrow."

With that, my mind cleared and I felt a huge wave of fatigue pass over me. I groaned and fell asleep.

\*\*\*

**Chapter 17 || *segment. 14***

Red

This is weird.

"Meadow? Honey? Your friends are here." I see my mom peak from outside my room, smiling at me, with her usual working attire holding a cup of coffee. Like she does every morning.

But she sure as hell didn't visit my room. Smiling at me.

So this is very weird.

"M-my... friends?" I asked, my mind felt like it was in a daze and my actions felt surreal. Mom raised a brow, looking amused. "Yeah. I made you guys sandwiches. They're waiting down stairs." Mom added before walking away.

"Dont eat my sandwich!" I hear Caleb call out from the next room, and I replied with an eye roll as I got myself out of bed. But... it felt unreal. What was this?

My actions felt a little tizzy and quick. I removed the blankets covering my legs..

Oh gods.

My... my legs.

Both my legs!

They were... here.

My breath started to feel hot as I breathed faster. Something wasn't right. Something was very wrong. But what did it mean???

I looked around my room, my brain feels like air and I could lose consciousness at any minute but I tried to locate my surroundings. I was in my room... but it was... different.

My art wasnt there, my usual pile of sketches wasnt there. I would understand because of what my father did to my art supplies but... my room was full.

Full of stuff that are just...

...not me.

I see trophies on one shelf, and I could barely read them. First place cheerleading champion, Born Leader Award, Academic Star Awards, and many more I dared not read.

What was this?

Since when did I like cheerleading???

I see books next to my desk, science journals, theater transcripts, classics and other books I didnt think I'd even read. They piled up on a shelf next to my desk, where as my desk on the other hand had an unopened PINK laptop, a few pens and notes as reminders stuck on the wall, a calendar with tiny scribbles which I'd assume was my schedule... this... this isnt me, AT ALL.

"Ugh... what is this??" I complained, as my head throbbed with pain the moment I tried standing up from my bed. I walked slowly, clumsily, to the bathroom. I turned on the lights, and opened my eyes being faced first on the mirror.

There she was.

An intimate reflection of... me.

W-who was this... person??

Her green eyes didnt have bags under them, like what they normally should. Her piercing red hair went down cascading to my back in gentle curls, not like the haggard messy look they had before. Her face was glowing, not as pale, not as exhausted. She looked... perfect.

But she didnt feel... right.

I turned on the faucet (thank God I had enough energy to at least do that), and washed my face, letting droplets go down my cheeks, looking at my reflection again.

I took a deep breath.

Maybe Cora knew what was going on with me.

I quickly walked back to my bed, scouring my blankets for my phone. I found it under my pillow. I opened it, seeing an unread message from... wait what the actual hell.

**Arkin♡: Good morning Rose Petal 😘♡**

Hoooohohohoh.

Wait what?

Whoa, did Arkin just...? Did he just...? When the heck does he ever use that emoji???

I really was losing my mind. This was insane. What is this?!

"Agh!!" I palmed my head hard. I was going nuts. Ugh!

I dropped the phone, not caring about it, before sprinting to the stairs and heading down. My movements felt unreal and I clumsily climbed down the stairs. My legs felt unreal, my sight felt unreal. Everything. Unreal.

My dad was in the living room, my mom in the kitchen and other people were in the couch who I assumed were my "friends". I went down in a dash, looking crazy in all honesty, and all eyes were on me.

"Meadow? Are you alright??" Dad asked, worriedly.

Hell no I ain't. "Urgh!" Another seizure of pain hit my head and I hissed, almost falling off the stairs.

**You know who you are**.

"Aagh! Who are you!?" I screamed.

This was a dream.

No, a nightmare.

**People get hurt.**

"Get out of my head!!" I yelled, kneeling down, the pain unbearable. And as if in a brief moment, everything faded away. My mom, dad, the house, they faded into a soluble mist but I couldn't care less. I didnt care about that. They felt unreal.

**You're a burden.**

But this voice in my head.

Oh it felt real alright.

**You cant escape me.**

Agh!!

The pain was slicing through my head like a stash of swords went to slice it open. I could barely open my eyes, but... in that split second before I faded to unconsciousness, I saw... a man.

Burnt red hair, a horrifying grin, a bulky stature, he was wearing an armor or steel and metal, and there was a gin at Crest seated at his waist, showing pride and valor, yet you know this man has been to a many wars, how he won them is unsure to me.

But... the Crest.

It was the same as mine.

Holy shit.

His hair was spiked up, so I saw a blurry image of his face.

A scar was stretched across his eye to his cheek.

I fell to my knees, the pain solely taking over me, but before everything turned to a dark black, he knelt down next to me with a sly smile saying...

**Be careful of who you are...**

And then I woke up.

My whole body jolted up, as if a sudden strike landed on my veins, my heart pounding so fat and no doubt my breath faster.

I quickly noticed Nik and Trista talking not too far away before they noticed me. Nik ran to me, worried. Trista as well (surprisingly), and knelt beside me, checking if I was in any pain or not.

If they were geniuses which I'll assume they are, Its pretty obvious I'm in a shit ton of pain.

"A pain attack. For a wound this big, its bound to happen. We need to find tools to at least stitch that up." Trista said, before adding, "I should know. I aced my medicinal exams." She gave me a wicked smile. I would roll my eyes until it would pop out of my head I swear but it Hurts right now so I cant do that.

"Y-yeah. Trista, thanks? Anyway. We need to get some help. We cant swim under the.."

Nik's voice trailed off.

You're a burden.

N-no... I'm not.

"No." I say out loud.

Trista just gave me a crazy look while Nik gave me an even crazier one.

"W-what-?"

"I said no. I dont need a cane, I dont need an ally. We can escape this hell hole. I can do it myself. Just tell me what to do." I grabbed onto the wall to keep me steady, trying to hide the damn pain it dealt on my other leg.

I hated this.

I felt... helpless.

It's like when I sat on that corner in the cavern. Not able to move. Not able to run. Not even muster a scream. I just fell helplessly, tumbling under a pile of rocks. I couldn't even walk if it wasn't for Trista or Nik holding me up. I couldn't even help them plan on anything. They only headed downwards because I couldn't handle the steep climb up.

I felt helpless.

And I sure as hell didnt like it. You're a burden.

No. I'm not.

"Come on. What's the plan?" I ask them, getting to the point.

Trista looked at me unimpressed and autorative while Nik jut stared at me, worried I might be losing my mind. Pffft hah! I honest was. "Are you sure about this?" Nik asked, worried.

I nodded right away, "Yes. I can do this."

Trista... surprisingly, didnt roll her eyes.

"Fine. I hope you know what you're doing." She pointed to the waterfall, "we need to get through that thing." She started.

I nodded, "Okay. Do we go around it? Under it?" I asked again.

Nik only shook his head, his expression still a but worried but he shook it off, pointing directly at the center of the waterfall where the water was on it's full blast.

"We go through it."

Well... shit.

\*\*\*

**chapter 18 || *segment, 15***

**Cora: shadow**

It was night. 8 years ago

I was sitting on the small bench outside of the house, not really minding the gentle rain. I hugged the little dino stuffy tighter to try and shield it from the drizzle. I had recently discovered it still existed. The last time I had seen it was when I was 3. It turned out Mr. smith had hidden it with no apparent reason. I had gone through the high shelves (with some needed climbing) to look for something to do when I saw it. It then turned into a yelling match. Guess who won. But I was proud to say I wasn’t forced out, I ran out. I would have gone down to the dock, but we’ll, it was raining. While I didn’t mind sitting in the rain, I wasn’t one for running into deep storm clouds, especially with my purple stuffy. I had to care for it.

Suddenly the moon was right above me. Had I fallen asleep? I swore it had been 10 a second ago. Although now that I thought about it, I was pretty tired right now. I rubbed my eyes and looked down at my stuffy. It was wet but still here. I looked around me. All the lights were off. Everyone was asleep. If it wasn’t for the moon and stars it would be completely dark. It was quiet and peaceful. But… something felt… different. It was nothing really. But. Something was tugging on me. It bothered me. I decided to walk outside of the fence, gingerly pushing the door open, wincing at the squeak, for some reason feeling as if it would wake everyone up. I held my stuffy closer. I wasn’t scared. I was unsure. I felt this weird feeling that I have never felt before. I looked towards the forest. My home forest. But it was different. It wasn’t burnt, that wasn’t it. Burnt? No. It looked exactly the same. It was the same. At least it would have been, if on that night, I looked just above it, and saw.

A dragon.

It was so far. But it was here. On berk, above the wide forest. I could barely make out an outline, but I knew what it was. I felt it, in my now throbbing head, big and there, in front of me. I could barely breathe. But it was not fear. It was something far greater. A connection. I felt my grip on my stuffy releasing. But I didn’t want to drop it. As I went down to get it, everything went fuzzy. I felt numb. And dark. I slipped out of this reality. I….

My mind was dark. I felt myself awaken in this tired feeling. I felt blurry. I don’t want to wake up, I want to go back to sleep. But I opened my eyes drowsily. Only for a few seconds. My vision was blurry, drowsy from a lack of sleep. I spotted Momo curled up next to me, but then my eyes were drawn to the sky. I felt sleep tugging on me. But before I was able to go back to sleep, I saw. A winged figure.

Black.

Just a Dream.

\*\*\*

**chapter 19 || segment. 1**

**NEWT**

We were at a small camp we set up in a little cave-like place and Riley was telling me about all the dragons and what he knew about them when a small green dragon came falling from the sky. "What the.." I said walking toward it. "Newt, that would be a terrible terror it looks like he's hurt" then he started talking to it.

"huh, it seems like a bigger dragon is causing trouble. from the sounds of it, a red death but terrible terrors are awfully dramatic so let go check it out" he then said. "uh like both of us?" I questioned. "of course nothings a better teacher than experience so hop on and let's go" and that seemed to be the end of that.

so we were flying for a few minutes when we saw it, the dragon causing trouble. "isnt that a... boneknapper?" i yelled over the wind. "yeah it is we should see why its angry" Riley said back. so we flew down to it when it shot flame at us.

"hey we are not going to hur-" Riley was cut off and moonlight rolled out of another shot from the boneknapper. at this point, I regret not bringing the sleep gun. "What are you talking about??! we don't kill dragons!" Riley exclaimed.

it started the fire back up and moonlight almost got hit. "an alpha killed your mate? I'm sorry, but we had nothing to do with that" Riley said more calmly this time. it stopped and we were able to land on the ground. we got off moonlight and the boneknapper and Riley started talking. "what killed your mate?"  dragon roar "no that's...impossible"  dragon croak "but we are the-" Riley stopped to think and then said "ok whats their name then" then Riley looked at me then said, "ok I'm sure we could do something..." he then walked to me and said some stuff that scared the hell out of me "newt..."Riley seemed almost scared "what killed its mate?" i asked.

"not what...who" he said finally

\*\*\*

**chapter 19 || *segment. 2***

**Cirilla**

cirilla was laying in bed thinking how much of a mess berk is. after all those people went missing the chief declared a curfew between 9pm-7am and the forest is off limits at all times. there are always guards posted on all forest exits.

"we don't even have the manpower for that" she thought. "this place is getting worse by the day". not to mention that she was mad that they called off all search parties she even knew one of the missing people. in the forest, a lot of fires are starting and many strange noises could be heard at night and cirilla had a burning curiosity to find out what it was but the only people allowed in the forest was firefighters and armed guards and rumours say that some don't even come back.

\*\*\*

**Chapter 19 || *segment. 3***

**???**

"JOHNSON!" ??? yelled. johnson comes running in. "yes my lord?" said Johnson. "report" ordered ???. "well sir we 'recruited' 10 men last night. uhh, nothing changed on berk since last time. let see... our spies report that the guardian's still know nothing of our presence and we got 21 new dragons last night." Johnson reported "Johnson do not call them guardians most of them are imbeciles and could not even guard a cat in a litter box" "yes my lord" Johnson said. "dismissed" ??? said. johnson bowed then left.

\*\*\*

**chapter 19 || *segment. 4***

**NEWT**

"well whats his name then?" i asked. he paused for a moment then said "they call him zane The Obsidian Heart, king of The Hellfire Legion" "the what? legion? doesn't that mean he as an army?" I said he stayed silent for a minute "i... i dont know. maybe?" he said. ive never seen him like this. "um newt i told her we would help so will you come with me?" asked Riley. so i did what every sane person would do and said "sure"

\*\*\*

**chapter 19 || *segment. 5***

“So, to put it simply, you’ve been out about 3 days.” I say, pacing around the cavern. I notice Tris sitting herself down on the opposite wall to Red, not even bothering to stifle her yawn.  “What? Three days?” Red replies embarrassingly. “Yeah.” I tap my watch. “Tris has tried calling for help but phones don’t work this far down, and I don’t think we can carry enough water to try to make the journey back up the tunnel.”

“Speaking of water…” It was only then I noticed how raspy her voice was. In my defence it wasn’t like the waterfall had gotten any quieter in the last three days. I’m pretty sure I’m gonna permanently be deaf at some level for the rest of my life. I pointed at the pooling water by the edge of the waterfall before realising Red’s ‘disability’. “Oh.” I rush over to cup some water in my palm, before returning to Red.

“So, at like 6 in the morning every day the waterfall just stops. I think it might be the tides or something, but we can jump through.”

“You mean the waterfall just stopped? What was on the other side?”

How could I explain it? The gateway to the Centre of the Earth. Jules Verne was right. And we’d made it. Well, almost. It wasn’t really how Jules Verne described it, it was something more. A lot more. Just beyond the waterfall was an unnatural glow from far below, filling the darkness with purples, blues and eerie greens. It was beautiful. Beyond that I could just make out another waterfall. It was technically the same waterfall as, from the brief 3 minutes I’d looked through each morning, the water seemed to be pouring from the ocean, above us.

“You’ll find out yourself in a few hours,” I smiled back.

Red gestured to my hand, so I poured whatever water still remained in my hand into her mouth as she greedily gulped it down. Red looked up at me gratefully, and if I could blush, I think I might have.

“So… Why are we jumping into Thor knows what?” Red asked. “Shouldn’t we be trying to go up, back to the surface?”

I heard Tris grumble in agreement mid-sleep, we’d talked about this before. “Well, for one, we have no where else to go. Two, we’ll die anyway.”

“And three, I never really got to tick off ‘jumping off a cliff’ off my bucket list. Let’s do this.”

———————

It was time. I never really told Tris or Red this, but I was excited for this. It may be the lack of food for 4 four days or the fact that my half-deaf ears have made my brain go mushy, but I think I’m becoming a… what’s the word? I dunno, I feel… important. It’s undeniable that I’m, sorry we are going to rediscover the centre of the earth. It must just be the hunger, but I feel a strange desire to fame and riches… I’d become famous if I find the hidden truth within the Vernian classic. Iceland isn’t that far away from here is it?

I held Tris’ hand in my left, with Red’s arm draped over my shoulder, as we stand in front of the unmoving, ever-present waterfall. I look at both of them, as we waited for our gateway to open.

“In case this all goes to shit, we should say some last words and stuff. It’s not like Cora or Newt are here, it’s just us.”

Both of the girls look at me, Red taking the opportunity to explicitly gesture towards Tris.

“Aaargh, come on. Even now you guys hate each other? I love you both equally and it tears me up to see you guys like this.”

“We don’t really hate each other. It’s just a mutual agreement that we won’t get along that well. We’re cool with it,” Red replied, shrugging.

“But I’m not…” I sigh, before turning to Tris, who seemed to be deep in thought. (Orshe was trying to over-exaggerate herself. Probably the latter.)

“So… if you love both of us equally either you don’t love me anymore… or you must like Red a lot.”

“That was meant to be a fly-over comment, one that you’re not supposed to notice,” I grumble.

Red looks at me, an eyebrow raised, that intrigued, slightly surprised but curious face, while Tris unconvincingly tries to cover a smirk. The waterfall then pauses, slightly after schedule, yet conveniently on time. Tris takes the opportunity to jump, spinning back to blow a kiss before disappearing into the depths below.

“You ready?” I ask Red. She shrugs, still wincing from her lack-of-a-body-part.

“Don’t let go of me, okay? Don’t lose me,” I whisper, we had to go, now or never, but there was so much I should say.

“Okay… what else did I want to say? Um… Arkin’s a dick. And I… I… I really like your company.”

With that, I jumped, my arms around Red, as we jumped into the chasm below.

———————-

The morning sky gave way to darkness, to those weird yet strangely beautiful glows. As the world rushed around me I could see nothing but the one person I was still holding on to. But sky gave way to sea. To a lot of cold sea.

My hands slipped.

I grabbed blindly, my head sinking below the surface before resurfacing for air, my voice yelling out a colour again and again. My hands frantically grabbed everywhere to no avail, I was alone. I continued to scream to no response before my lungs couldn’t do so any longer.

And the sea took me away.

——————

The sea was warm. Like really warm. There were hot patches but it wasn’t the initial cold my body had defined it as. It was like the core of the earth was warming this entire ocean. It was strangely relaxing, but darker thoughts still flooded my mind, keeping me wide awake.

Could Red swim? Had I just killed her? I felt like crying, but I couldn’t, I was too exhausted. This underground sea is huge, and there seems to be no land that Verne had written about.

——————

I think I saw something. Something flew over me, like a giant bird. A dragon.

Wait, I’d seen a dragon before hadn’t I? The Sandbuster. My memory was fading… my memory hurts… I’m so tired…

——————

In my weakness, he comes stronger.

You made it. After years of tireless work to try to discover this place, and you managed to stumble into it… by accident, too!

Who… who are you?

You’re weak, Nikolas. Do you wish for me to look after you?

Food, water… I’m soo tired.

I know, Nicholas, I can help you.

Please….

\*\*\*

**chapter 19 || *segment. 6***

(The night? Or maybe Momo)

I was suddenly back. Back to the woods, back to 7, or 8... But something was different. For one, I wasn’t on the floor. I was in the middle of the woods. And my stuffy was gone. But I wasn’t panicked. I think it was gone. It had disappeared and I hadn’t known. It was still night, but it felt like a different night, like it had switched in only a second. I looked around, and I tried to walk forward, but I couldn’t for some reason. Why? Was my 8 year old self to afraid to move, or was it one of those dream things? Why was I even out here? Uh… I think it was something with mr. Smith again. But what… my memories before this moment we’re pretty blurred. Was this a memory or a dream? I guess it depends on what happens next. Maybe if I explore for a little… I was quickly answered when I heard a growl. Without trying, I turned around, and in between some trees, I saw 2 eyes, red, and glowing. Was this… weird? I tried to focus my vision. “Hello?” I heard myself say. I heard a tremor in my voice. I was shaking. There was the growl again, and the eyes emerged to what looked like a huge, wolf, dog beast. Was my mind exaggerating or is this all real?! Either way, why aren’t I running away?!! I was just standing there, being more scared then I have been in a long while. The wolf started to come out more. I saw it’s huge fangs, claws. It was basically my height. I backed away slowly. WHY AREN'T I RUNNING! Please go! I don’t want to be here! Please don’t stay I’m going to die! Listen to me! But none of this helped, I just stayed, and watched with shaking wide eyes as the wolf ran towards me. There was a very high pitched screech, but unfortunately that didn’t stop the wolf that much. I covered my face about to be attacked, when suddenly this man came in front of me and batted the wolf away with a big stick. The wolf retreated for a moment, whimpering. The old man turned to me. “Cora, what are you doing here?!” But the growling started again, and he scooped me up and started running. I recognized this man. He was.. my neighbor. Mr smith called him crazy, but he always told me fascinating dragon stories. Mr smith said he was filling my head with rubbish. I loved them. And he claimed all his story’s to be true, which made me wonder and love even more. But mr smith for some reason kicked him out when he saw what he was telling me. It was a shame, he used to tutor me. I really liked him, he was funny. But now, he was scared. I could see it. Was it because of me or something else? Probably the wolf? No… but he only looked down at me to see if I was ok. He seemed to be a bit scratched though. What was he doing out there. When we reached the edge of the woods, he put me down and looked at me with scared worried eyes. It looked like he wanted to say something… “are you ok?” I asked in a small voice? He then smiled with sad eyes, bent down and hugged me. And then, he ran into the woods again. That was the last time I saw him. I just stood there, so many questions going through my head. Wondering if I should follow. But suddenly my head started to blur, and my environment got darker. And then, out of the shadows, the wolf, but bigger, and dripping blood. Ok, this part couldn’t be real, it was just my mind making an explanation, right? It feels real, but it’s not true… For the first time I had control of my body, and I yelled at it. “LEAVE ME ALONE,” I cried, trying to hide my shaking. But it didn’t go away. It started to run at me. And before I could turn away, it jumped at me, teeth bared and mouth wide open- I opened my eyes with a scream in my through. I panted, looking down. The sun was about to rise, but I still couldn’t see very well, my eyes still adjusting. I remembered the teeth, the claws. It was like digging deeper into a cut that had already healed. The. Suddenly, I felt something, a paw, claws. I looked up and saw a big dog face staring at me. I yelled and crawled backwards, trying to get away fro, the dog. It jumped back in shock, and when I had my back against a tree, it tried to approach me with a confused expression. “GET AWAY FROM ME” I yelled, my fear taking control of everything. Suddenly the dog looked hurt, as if it understood what I said. And it slowly backed off. It then turned and ran away towards the forests. I started to calm down, and brought back to my senses. I thought. That was… wait, it was… confused.. I’m missing, something.. wait, where’s.. that dog, Momo.. MOMO. “NO. Momo!” I yelled. I got up and started running after Momo, to where he entered the forest. What had I just done?! I ran into the forests and through many of the trees, trying to track the prints and the sound of a dog whining.”Momo please come back! I don’t know, I didn’t mean it! Where are you!” I started to see the sun was coming up, and decided Momo had probably gone in that direction. I ran through the trees, I ran faster, expected to catch up with Momo. But no, instead, I miscalculated how much flat land there was in front of me(I blame the blockage of trees) and there is a cliff. I try to stop myself, and I said on the dirt, but it’s to late. My feet slide off, and I almost catch myself on the ledge with my arms, but that just resulted in me scratching them, one quite deep. I yelled in agony as my very weak upper body strength let go and I went plummeting into rows of trees and bushes. When I finally did reach a stop, I was full of dirt, twigs, leaves, and.. I guess sand now. I tried to get up but ended up falling back down on my back. I saw a glimpse of the sun rising, and before slipping out of consciousness managed to mutter, “Momo? Guys?...”

\*\*\*

**chapter 19 || *segment. 7***

**Zane**

"Johnson get my dragon ready I'm going above ground," Zane said.

"yes, sir will it be a long flight?" asked Johnson.

"I should be back within a day"

**cirilla**

cirillas mother asked cirilla to meet her at the edge between the forest and the town strangely there were no guards on duty.

"cirilla come with me." her mother said walking towards the forest.

"mom the forest-" cirilla started to say.

"just follow me" her mother demanded.

about 20 minutes later they stopped in a small clearing

"mom? what are we doing here?" cirilla asked.

"we are here to meet your father" her mother answered.

\*\*\*

**chapter 19 || *segment. 8***

Land.

My hands flowed through the warm sand of a beach as I regained my surroundings. By instinct, I looked up, to see… clouds. Just sky and cloud for as far as I can see.

It is an illusion, you see. There is no sun here, only the internal heater from deep underground.

I stumble up the beach, noticing another pair of footprints outlined in the dirt. “There’s someone else out here!” I rush up the beach to see a flimsily constructed shelter, with a newly built campfire outside. I rushed through the shelter, looking for whoever built it, shouting, “Red! Tris! I’m here!!”

I couldn’t find any evidence of who else was here, my voice soon becoming dry and hoarse. I sat down by the campfire, my legs suddenly shaky, tired.

You won’t find anyone.

My eyes instinctively darted around, before realising where the voice had come from. “You.”

Yes, me.

“What do you mean nobody is here? You think this shelter was made on its own?” But I already knew. Deep inside I knew. I’d been on this island for days, even weeks maybe. Not me, him.

Care to thank me for this brilliant set up?

“No. I told you not to, you promised.”

But you allowed me to, remember?

“I was dying!”

And I saved you. You should be thanking me.

I clasped my hands over my ears, “Shut up! Just get out of me!!”

But I’m afraid that isn’t really possible anymore.

I screamed into the oblivion, to no-one, except myself and the voice in my head. I lay down on the sand, my head feeling dizzy again as I faded into unconsciousness.

\*\*\*

**chapter 19 || *segment. 9***

**Title unknown. For now.**

Look towards the mountains

The ones that are waiting

Dream as the night comes again No, don’t be afraid

My tears mean nothing

I will see you again

Remember my song as you take flight

In your world of dreams and hopes

The world is not a war you need to fight

Forget reality for just this once

Come home

Come home…

Come, home…

Mom

I took a breath, sat up and coughed up some sand. I looked down. I had been asleep face down somehow… that’s awkward. I rubbed my head and then my neck. Had I been..l muttering in my sleep? That’s… creepy, and cool. I should film myself sometime, see what else I do in my sleep.. nope, that would be disgusting. Never mind.

I looked around. Right, I was still in this, strangely beautiful island. Probably miles and miles away from berk. And, Momo was still gone.

I stood up and then groaned, bending over a bit. I looked down at my ankle. I didn’t break it right? I better not have. I moved it around a bit. Ok, not broken, but maybe sprained. I gritted my teeth. Welp, this would have to be something I deal with later. Right now, I had to find Momo. That would somehow lead me to finding my friends… I sighed, realization hitting me for the FIRST TIME in this whole trip. I had NO idea, where my friends were. And they didn’t of me. They could be dead right now! And that little… blackberry(don’t know why they call it that, last time I checked it’s not a berry) I had in my satchel wasn’t gonna work, there’s absolutely no signal here, if there ever was any to begin with. I sighed, swallowed the lump in my throat, and began into the bushed. Maybe Momo had just gone far enough to be a safe distance.. hiding? But he would need water… so I would need to find some sort of water source, and with luck, he would be there. I looked around for any sign, smell, indication that there was water nearby. I looked up at the sun. East. I looked at the ground. Rained about a week ago I guess. I looked at the trees. A bit fresher towards the east. I looked into the direction of the sun. East, I guess. I blocked the sun with my arm and half walk/limped forwards. Later as I started walking I tried to ignore the injury. I occasionally looked into trees and bushes, expecting for Momo to pop out. And occasionally, i yelled, “Momo! I’m sorry! Please come back, I didn’t mean anything! I need you!”

It was midday, I was far from giving up, when I saw a pond up ahead. No, not a pond, I river, that lead to… I heard a waterfall up ahead. Perfect! Clear water, maybe Momo hiding there. I trotted forward through the bushed, keeping my eyes focused on the water, not realizing how thirsty I was. I bent down near the water, cupped my hands, and drank a whole bunch of water. I looked into my reflection of the water. I did a sad sigh. Back to square one. Except this time I don’t even have a “home”. I made a sad sound that honestly sounded kinda like a whine. Just then, I heard bushes behind me rustle. Momo! I got up and silently went over. I got to the ends of the bushed and carefully reached my hand out. Just as my hand was about to brush the big long leaves away, something bit my arm and pulled my inside. I yelped as 8 was thrown into the bush. I looked up as something big stood over me. “Momo! Your back, I missed you!” I yelled about to get out.

Momo then made what sounded like a desperate whine and pushed me back down.i gave up a confused look which was returned by a desperate one. I stopped talking. What was Momo trying to say? Either way, I trusted Momo, so I just looked up at him with concern. He then got off me, got in front of me on the edge of the bush, and started… growling? What was he looking at? It was.. something at the other edge of the brush, on the other side of the river. I looked up as Momo growled and jumped out of this bush.

“Momo!” I yelled as Momo jumped over the river and leaped into the brush. What happened next was the most terrifying. Not only did I hear Momo whine, but as I got up, my heart stopped. What I heard, was, had to be, the most terrifying and bone chilling noise I had ever heard. A growl. A deep growl, one I’ve never heard before… had, I? My heart was in my throat. I was breathing quickly. But instead of running away, I started running forwards. I jumped over the river and quickly ran into the brush. And then.

“MOMO, MOMO AR-“

I froze.

I everything went still. Hazy.

I took a step back. I fell backwards.

No words. No sounds. Nothing came out of me. I just started hyperventilating. This was not, could not be… I was right.

In Front of me, with one of its claws on Momo and it’s head reared.

Was a big.

Black.

And semi white.

\*\*\*

**chapter 19 || *segment. 10***

Dragon.

Black scales, some white, pearl scales… muzzled mouth, but frills and eyes visible… claws chained together but apart enough, one of them over Momo… long, tail. Chained up too. The neck, a big chain was around that. Huge, black… wings. Wings. Dragon. Dragons, from, books, story’s, real dragons. It was true. I’m right. I was right. I had always felt something, and now… I am looking at a big, black. Dragon.

It was then that sound came out of me. A loud ear piercing screech. But it wasn’t in fear, mainly. It was, in admiration? Shock? What’s the normal reaction once you make a personal discovery of a lifetime. Whatever it is it probably wasn’t like mine. I still screamed, unable to control my mind or vocals. I didn’t even stop when the… dragon, turned it’s big head towards me. I stopped screaming once I had direct eye contact. I was looking into the eyes of a dragon. For a moment, it may have been the most beautiful and wholesome thing I had ever seen. That something to be said for an eye. But after a few seconds it immediately started growling again. It’s eyes narrowed and I could nearly see its teeth through the muzzle. I felt myself freeze again. The dragon slowly raised its claw off of Momo. I looked over to Momo. Was he bleeding? I felt like I could see a small trickle of blood on his fur. And now, another very stupid decision came. I started to fastly approach Momo. And it almost worked. But I somehow managed to lose sense of how big the dragon WAS, or how close it was. Within an instant, it jumped at me at lightning speed. I fell down with the momentum and got ready to shield my face, but nothing happened. Instead, the dragon got pulled back because of the chains. It tried to advanced but it didn’t seem to be able to go that far. It growled. I was panting. I looked at Momo. If we kept distance… we were safe. “Momo, come here.” I whispered when he was looking at me. I motioned for him to come. He slowly got up, and then started running towards me. The dragon saw, and attempted again to jump at Momo, but Momo threw himself to me first and I pulled him aside. The dragon landed a few feet away and looked at me with anger. But I… almost didn’t care. A dragon, my first dragon, as beautiful as I imagined, was right in front of me! And, mad at me. Is this… why I was sent here? Is this something of Thor’s doing? Either way… that feeling in my chest that I have had for so long has finally opened, and for the first time, I felt brave. I felt flourished. Like I was in a dream, better then my best dream and reality put together in one. I had just gone to misery and starvation to being face to face with my destiny. Maybe? So because of these thoughts, I stood up, making sure Momo was behind me. I stood about 3 feet away from its head. It tried to reach its claws at me again. Honestly it looked adorable and I couldn’t help smiling. Honestly I think I may have been smiling this whole time without noticing. But, discreetly. I looked into it’s big deep purple eyes. I felt a soul, a heart, behind them. Like I had with Momo. But this one didn’t match mine. It was a reflection. I didn’t see myself, I saw the opposite. But deep inside I saw a deep heart. As if my obsession could get deeper. I marveled at it. I wished it would stop growling. “I can’t believe your real… your, amazing.” I said softly. That restrained it's growling momentarily. It seemed to look at me with slight confusion. This being has emotions, I know it. And so, with no real consent or thought, I reached my hand out, and held it eye level to the dragons. It looked at it for a moment… and then snapped its head forward growling even more. I snapped my hand away and took a step away. But this didn’t make me really afraid. I looked down at Momo. He was growling at the dragon. I tried to push him over farther away into a little “den” made my fallen trees. Probably caused by the dragons long tail, I now realized. I looked at Momo and petted back his ears until, he calmed down enough to stop growling. I looked back up at the glorious creature. It folded its wings back, snorted, and turned its back walking a small bit away and lying down. I wondered if it could reach the water… Whatever I was gonna do, nothing really mattered anymore. I didn’t know how, but this dragon was the key, too, everything. I had felt everything right before, why not now. I finally had a purpose.

I had tried a lot of things. I had gotten a big palm leaf from a fallen tree and filled it with water. I had put it a small distance from the dragon. It had looked at me for a second, and when I stepped back, it came over the leaf. I could see it’s tongue trying to come through but it wasn’t working. In any other situation this would have been adorable but the dragon then made a weirdly sad warble. I came over slowly, my arm slowly coming up. I slowly raised it to the buckles of the muzzle. I nearly reached it, but it’s head then snapped back forcing me to pull away and retreat. My second attempt was more sad. I had somehow found a way around the dragon and tried to find the source of the chains. Momo insisted on keeping watch of course. I followed the chains with my eyes. I saw them go under some big leaves. I bleared those away and then saw that there was actually a big metal Pilar, with the chains literally engraved into it. I picked up one of the chains and started fiddling with it, but THEN, that caused a vibration, and before I knew it I had to back away quickly before I got my head clawed off by a growling dragon. I gave it a sad smile as I backed away. “I just, want to help…” I said calmly, and then sighed. What am I thinking. It doesn’t understand me.

And now, my third attempt. It was already nightfall, or about to be. The setting sun was almost gone. Another day passed, with no food and no friends, but no progress would be a complete LIE. I had never felt more alive. So here I was, sitting crossed legged right in front of the dragon, about 5 feet away, and Momo glaring at the dragon a few feet away. So I sat down, folded my hands, sat up straight, and smiled weirdly and widely. At first the dragon just started at me for a while, blinking once or twice. I widened my smile trying not to seem creepy. It didn’t work. But then… I got what LOOKED like, a smile back! I watched as the dragons eyes widened and it did a very toothy and really fake smile, but the sight itself made me laugh and smile. “Yes! Oh my god, you can smile!” i said giggling and outstretching my arms. The dragon then stopped doing its fake awkward smile, but instead of growling at me again, it seemed to actually roll it eyes. This cause a nervous giggle as the dragon turned and laid down in the opposite direction. I sighed and sat back. There was no way i was leaving this dragon, but maybe i was doing something wrong by trying to gain its trust too quickly. Besides, i was never really the one to make the first approach… and it has worked so far. I mean, i’m not really at the best place right now, per say.. But honestly, if it wasn’t for my friends, i would of given up my whole life at berk, just for this moment. I looked at the glorious black dragon, its white scales looking as if fire was rippling up its head, wings, and underbelly. The frills were long and royal, the eyes a type i haven’t seen in nature except for paintings of nebulas. It wasn’t just the beauty of this of this dragon that made me happy, its was the soul fact that it WAS, A DRAGON. But it’s chained up… why? Obviously this ment this dragon was discovered by someone else… other humans know about dragons. And they are keeping it a secret. But... why? I suddenly remembered my satchel, reached in, and pulled out the scales. I looked up at the dragon, and then back at the scales. Could it be? I put the scales back into the satchel, sighed once more and layed down in the same spot i was, trying to use my bag as a pillow but failing. If i couldn’t help this dragon YET, i would have to wait until i gained its trust. Somehow. I wonder why it hated humans so much. Or just me? It seemed to be getting used to my annoying presence, so maybe it didn’t hate me AS much. But something had happened to it, and that was made clear by not only the chains… but looking closer, i realized there was a scar running down its jaw. Who was this human? I decided to rest these thoughts, gave a smile to momo, who refused to come over, and closed my eyes. I didn’t think i was able to sleep. There was no way i was ready to let this day end. I was not leaving this dragons side. I couldn’t, if i wanted to show… her?(by the looks of her facial features. I'm not so useless when it comes to looking at bird pictures and minimal words.) i needed to show her that i can be trusted at a close distance. And some day… what do you do with a dragon as a friend? How is it even? I am sleeping NEXT to a DRAGON. I pushed these thoughts to a side for now, and tried to focus on my breathing. And soon, the no food or sleep for half a week kicked in and i finally went under.

\*\*\*

**chapter 19 || *segment. 11***

Calm yourself, you’ll be ok I’ll make sure, to keep you safe Im removing the chains they placed Close your eyes and drift away It’s ok you don’t need to stay Don’t forget me

Come home Come home… Come,

I woke up and gasped, feeling my throat a tiny bit rasp and the feeling of words on my tongue. I got concerned. Was i muttering in my sleep again? Should i be concerned for my mental health? I blinked and rubbed my eyes. I looked at the sky. The sun was rising. Cool, i got a good sleep for once. What a dragon can do.. Wait, it wasn’t a dream. DRAGONS ARE REAL OH MY THOOOOOOR. I bursted with joy and looked towards where the dragon had been sleeping with a full grin. But my face was quickly replaced by one of shock. The dragon wasn’t sleeping anymore… it was staring right at me. But not with anger or annoyence, and she wasn’t growling. She was staring at me with what looked like.. Curiosity? Contempt? “Uh… hello.” i said softly putting my hand up to my throat to rub it. She just blinked at me, and then made a small head gesture followed by a weird gurgling noise. But it was as if she was asking for something. What could she want from me? She knows i don’t have food. Was it something i just did? But… I slowly lowered my hand, and i felt my face going a bit red for some reason. In my sleep, was i… singing?!? I looked up at the dragon. Had, she heard me?? Is that why… “Did i.. Did you hear me…” i asked softly. I was taken aback when what I got in response was like, a nod, and a curious gurgle. This dragon didn’t look angry, or even afraid of me. It looked, interested in me? “W-can, you. Understand me?” I asked. I for some reason expected her to just start talking in a weird royal Scottish accent, but instead all I got was a blink and another questioning gurgle. So this dragon, understands me? Or just when I’m muttering in my sleep? What did it want me to do? I got a queasy feeling in my stomach. An idea was forming, but I didn’t like it. Is this what I have to do to gain it’s trust? But why? Well, so far it’s worked… stop being a coward and give it a shot. I cleared my throat nervously and sat cross legged in front of her again. But she just tilted her head and kept staring at me expectantly. She wanted something… “Do you, um…” I was having trouble saying this. “Do, you need me, want me, to.. s-sing that?” I took a breath. I half wished I wasn’t answered. But unfortunately I was given a willful and anticipating squawk. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I have, never, sung in front of people… but, I guess this isn’t a person, so maybe I won’t feel as bad? She won’t recognize the words anyway, right? But what were the words, what was I saying… I rapped my brain, for the words that have been appearing in my dreams for the last 3 nights. It was like a forgotten memorie trying to burst back up. Then finally, I saw a glimpse of the words, and grasped on to them. I refused to let them go. Keeping them in my mind, I looked back up at the dragon. It, she was. Waiting. I wanted to run and hide away. I may start shaking. I didn’t want to do this. But, this is the only chance I have. If I chicken out, she will never find me worthy. I have to do this… Ugh, why must things be so dramatic… So with these thoughts, I looked down at the soil, and with my eyes half closed, released a breath. The first sound I made sounded like a strangled squeal. I heard a confused grumble. I saw Momo had awaken. Don’t let this dragon go. I cleared my throat. Do it. When your ready. Now. The air came out of me unwillingly and out came sounds and words that sounded familiar but somehow alien to me.

“Calm yourself, you’ll be ok I’ll make sure, to keep you safe Im removing the chains they placed Close your eyes and drift away It’s o-ok you, don’t need, to stay…”

Unable to continue going, and also because the words were beginning to slip, I stopped and got up quickly, near panting and looking down at the dirt. I didn’t want to look up at her. I didn’t want to see the look of judgement, hate, annoyance. What if I had just ruined every shot I had. What if I just ruined my purpose of living… I looked up with weak and pathetic eyes. I looked into hers. And yet again I felt myself speechless. Her eyes showed no sign of hate. Annoyance, not even judgement. I couldn’t place what it was in her eyes, but once again it reflected mine. Suddenly I felt happy. What I saw in this dragon's face was the threshold of trust and, admiration… I blushed. This was silly. Why was it working. I smiled nervously at the dragon. I was making direct eye contact with a dragon and it wasn’t growling at me! Had it even inched forwards? It looked completely relaxed, as if forgetting I’m human. And so once again, I held my arm out, and reached for the buckles of the muzzle. She made an aggressive groan and I stepped back. Had it not worked? Was this nothing?.. My confusion and disappointment showed on my face. The dragon stopped growling and looked at me again with contempt. It’s eyes suddenly went sad, as if unable to wrap its head around a dream. I understand. “I understand. It’s ok. You don’t need to fear me, don’t worry. Trust me…” I said, holding up both my hands and speaking with soft rhythm. Her eyes then finally seemed to accept the things in front of them and her body untensed. I took another breath. I had to remind her she could trust me. “Calm yourself, you’ll be ok I’ll make sure, to keep you safe Im removing the chains they placed…” I sung quietly as her eyes slowly closed. I nearly laughed in the middle of the song. I was finally connecting. The buzzy feeling in my stomach was quickly replaced by probably the most magical and happiest feeling I had ever felt. Magical air ran through my chest and with this I continued my song and I went around her to undo the buckles around her neck. I decided I would leave her muzzle for last because it was probably safest(Incase she decides to fry me). “ calm yourself, you’ll be ok I’ll make sure to keep you safe…” One by one, her chains dropped and I slowly and calmly went around her and unbuckled them. They were surprisingly easy, for small human hands, but considering this person lived far out, they probably didn’t think it would matter. I felt both of us release pressure as each chain dropped. I came up to her muzzle. She was nearly free. I looked into her closed eyes. “ I’m removing the chains they placed…”

And with those words, I used both my hands to unbuckle each individual strap. I used one hand to grip the edge of the muzzle and pulled it away. And with the final words, just as the muzzle was thrown off to the side, and with the most important deep breath of my life, I gently touched the dragon's snout to the skin of my palm.

The moment I felt the contact of the scales, it was as if every single feeling of regret or depression I had ever thought had just washed out and evaporated through my mouth. I wasn’t sure if I was on the ground or floating. It was just that infanant moment, of both our eyes closed, and the first embrace I could feel of many. I didn’t remember feeling so much comfort. I felt the opposite of myself, and I didn’t want to let go. But I opened my eyes. And again nearly laughed in glee. I looked at Momo, who was dumbfounded, and then back at the dragon. I looked at her jet black, and her white fire. It was like the night sky was being ignited with a deep flame, light, far away… like stars. “Starlight.” I whispered. And then slowly, her eyes opened. At first, they were full of trust, hope, everything that was in mine. But then in a split second, like a lightning flash, she saw my hand. And then her face snapped into intense fear that I never thought I would see in a dragon. She made a deep whine of fear, and then before I could proses it or even say “wai-“, she pulled her big head back, and then knocked my backwards with one swift movement. I yelped as I was knocked backwards, and then tripped on the muzzle I had for some reason threw behind me. I winced at the pain in my ankle and fell threw the bushed, and into the river. I yelled as half my body was thrown under water, only my knee, head, and legs visible above. I panted and looked up. Momo had gotten up quickly and was growling. He looked ready to jump. Starlight had flashed me a look of apology and flared her wings in the other direction about to take flight, her face back to normal. But she didn’t take off. Momo leaped at her and managed to cling onto her back, clawing at at and biting. “No!” I yelled. I tried to get up and reach my hand forward, but instead I yelled in pain. I looked down into the water. I saw a gush of red. My hand was caught in between a rock. I looked back at Momo, my panic rising. Starlight threw him off and did a menacing growl, she lashed around, her tail splitting a tree in half near the river. “Stop! MOMO, no stop!” I felt absolutely helpless. I hate how moments escalate. I lifted my other hand to try and liberate the other, but without balance, I went under, scraping my hand. I shrieked as some water went into my lungs and I quickly regained balance. Had a coughing fit as I tried to command Momo and starlight to stop growling at eachother. A crackling sound then came to my attention. I turned my head. My heart rate increased, my eyes widened, I started panting. I turned to Momo. “Momo, Momo!” I yelled. He didn’t turn, he was too busy trying to get over starlight. I looked back to my left. The tree that starlight had knocked over with her tail was rushing towards me. Fast. I tried harder to pull my hand out but that just caused more shrieks of pain and more splashed of red in the water. How could this be happening?! All at once! My pulse was fast. I had never felt so helpless. The tree was getting closer. If it didn’t possibly rip my hand off it would take my head. I turned back to Momo. “MOMO, STOP IT. HELP M-“ It was to late. At the moment Momo had turned around and raised his head, the tree had crashed into me. My hand slipped out as the rest of my body was lurked forward, my head against the wood. More red came into the river, my hand now had a gash. I was fading off. I heard the sounds of roaring water getting closer. Oh right… the waterfall… I felt my breath leave me. I had no more thoughts. Just the hazy vision of a tree push me off the edge, into the abyss of roaring water. I went over, and I was falling. The last thing I saw was Momo jump over, falling towards me. And, wings. Black wings. That was the last thing I felt too. I was enveloped by darkness. And then blackness.

\*\*\*

**chapter 20 || *segment. 1***

**I don’t remember much. Just the occasional glimpse at the past. Her picking me up, hugging me, acting as if we were the only ones in the world. I forget what that’s like.**

**It was what, five years ago? My mother and I were living beautifully. Everyday was a vacation. That was paradise. Where that paradise was… that I don’t know. Because it was all ripped away from me, and now I’m here.**

**How I lost it all? Don’t know, don’t care. I just remember being rushed onto a boat, and sailing away, a little five year old all alone. Lost in the sea. Abandoned. Forgotten.**

**After a while I washed up on an island. Strange women in silver armour and wings came and took me in. I then became one of them. And life was… well. It was okay. I yearned to know what happened, but I had a duty. To the island. Now, dragons are gone, happy wherever that is, but we still have a history to protect and an island to maintain.**

\*\*\*

**chapter 20 || *segment. 2***

(RED'S POV)

"You can't jump down. For thor's sake you'll die!"

Uuuh... I'm pretty sure I know that.

"What choice do we have?? Nik is probably down there somewhere!" I crossed my arms, not bothered at all.

It's not THAT high...

...right?

To sum things up, we fell.

Yay.

I remember it. I tried to cling onto Nik as hard as I can but the pressure of the fall was too much. I lost my grip on him, and not long after he just disappeared.

Like poof! He's gone.

Like my will to live, Haha.

Not helping Red, shut up.

Trista and I landed on a gigantic mushroom flooring stuck on one of the high rocky beams protruding from below the luminescence of the cavern. This place... it was like... a new world. The places were scattered about with many luminescent fungi, glowing neon gemstones and a lot of very exotic wild creatures and insects that are simply all too mesmerizing to describe each one.

But Nik fell down.

Gosh hes probably dead by now.

I'm still losing a leg and God knows how I'm still alive.

Trista growled, conflicted and probably angry that she also doesnt know what to do. Who would, honestly.

To be honest, I'm growing weaker every second.

My whole left leg felt numb, and I couldnt even move it anymore. Touch it and it was cold as a rock. Earlier I tied a tight piece of cloth on it to prevent blood from further seeping out but now it's like I really have lost a leg.

"We cant jump, Red! Look at you! You lost a limb already. I know Nik is down there but hes smart, he'll survive!" She argued, yet I know in her features shes worried sick as well.

I hated this.

I didnt want to be a reason of delay but I am.

I sat down on the cold, soft fungi floor stressed to my limits. Nik could possibly be dead. Newt is missing. Cora's missing. And Riley bailed. And to top it all off, I'm stuck with someone who hates my guts!

Ugh!

I sniffled, wiping an annoyed tear from my face, as Trista sat down beside me looking solemn. We had nothing to do but stare at the racially gorgeous surroundings that also causing our misfortunes. I hear Trista sigh, "Red... you know if I were you, I'd be dead. Just the fact that I lost a limb, has features numb and almost got their friends killed, I wouldnt handle myself." She says, voice not showing any kind of sarcasm.

"I admire your bravery." She chuckles softly, "Sometimes you're just out most crazy." We both laugh at this, forgetting our stresses just for a moment.

Trista takes the chance to speak, "I'm not gonna give up and so arent you. I'm gonna get us out of here, but I cant risk you going, especially in this state." She said, which is a but insulting on my part but I know shes right.

Sometimes you have to rest, Red.

"Stay here. I can climb down and see if theres any rope or vine that can help us." She said, standing up already preparing to climb down.

"Follow me and I'll murder you." She shot.

I rolled my eyes at her, pointing to my leg giving her a face that some something like "gee thanks, I'm better off dead anyway".

I felt myself collapse at the rock wall behind me, as I gently lay my head on it's cold surface, "Be careful..."I light muttered before drifting off to sleep.

(3rd Person's POV)

Trista had done rock climbing before, but she hasnt done it in this height. If she had ever slipped, the fall would definitely kill her. She does hear water from somehwere below so if ever she falls, she Hopes water is where she'll land, so she'll at least have a chance of surviving.

"Nik has to be alive... he has to!..." Trista thought, carefully making her way down.

The climb down made her realize just how big this "world" was, and better yet how beautiful it is. Who knew that somewhere this amazing was just under their footsteps the whole time! She would gawk and stare amazingly at everything but she had other things to worry about. As much as she hated it, she was also worried for Red. Red had managed to stop the bleeding but that long of a blood restraint could lead to lack of blood pressure, which results in her fainting. She needed to get help and quick. But she admittedly was more worried for Nik. Red did almost try to kill her.

"What the heck...." Trista muttered.

She saw something... glowing.

It looked like glass but... an orange-ish tinted rock-like... SOMETHING. It was in one of the rocky floors nearby so Rriata had decided to rest there for a bit to catch her breath.

Once she was low enough, she jumped away from the rocky beam and landed on the fungi-filled rock floor like a Charlie's angel would.

Its Trista.

Duh.

She huffed, giving a very swift (Instagram worthy) landing. The whole corners of the floor were filled with... stones. It was orange... yellow... some were still a bit hot and the others cold as ice.

And it was hard too.

That's what she said.

"Amber?" She questioned. She has never seen anything like it. That is until she heard a growl. A loud, obvious, and 'angry' growl.

"Oh shit."

Oh shit is right.

The growls came from above. She tried to find out what kind of creature it was but the next thing she knows, suddenly a blast from the dark sky hit her and trapped her in some goo. "Agh!" The substance was slightly hit but not hot enough to burn her. But still unbearable.

In mere seconds, the rock had solidified around her, making her stuck.

The creature then landed behind her, and trista was unable to turn around so she couldnt exactly see what she was up against.

She knew one thing for sure tho.

She needed help.

And quick.

\*\*\*

**chapter 20 || *segment. 3***

I tucked my feet in trying to prevent the rain from wetting my boots. I wrapped my arms around my legs making me smaller to fit under the bright green leaves and leaned against the tree trunk. I was sitting somewhere near the fishing dock, by the east so the rising sun was quite visible. The smell of the sea and the ship bells usually relaxed me after another feud with Mr. smith. Or when I’m just stressed. I stopped humming, sighed again and stared blankly at the shore. The rain was coming down hard. It was still pretty dark out and the sun was blinding my forward view a little, but I still saw that I was sitting under a tree in an attempt to stay dry. I sneezed and pulled my coat in tighter. I put my head down and closed my eyes…

I opened my eyes to the sound of a truck. It was far away but I could hear it backing up. I looked up and saw a moving truck pull up to a house about 2 blocks away. The lights of the house were turned on, and outside the house I could barely make out 4 people. 3 of them crowded around the truck, but the 4th stayed behind. Maybe on her phone? Maybe she didn’t want to step outside from the porch into the heavy rain. The people were scurrying around trying to get things done as fast as possible. One of them looked back at the 4th person. I couldn’t hear but it was clear there was some yelling. Suddenly the 4th person seemed to give up and started running in this direction. I then saw that it was a girl, same age as me? A bit taller…

I quickly turned my head forward and tried to make myself smaller to not be seen as she passed by. I didn’t need her asking questions as to why I’m here or what I’m doing. Having the new people think your a loser? That’s… something.

She stopped not that far away from me. I looked up. She had stopped in front of the crosswalk because the light was red. Usually there weren’t many cars here passing by but there were a few more trucks than usual. Moving trucks? She just stood anxiously as the trucks slowly passed trying to get through the narrow road. She didn’t have an umbrella. I couldn’t see her very well, but I knew that she was wet and miserable. I looked around me, seeing that there was still some space in my tree. I looked up at her nervously. I guess it would be wise to get the new people on your side… if you come up with a good excuse to why you’re here. I sighed and with a lot of struggle to make the words come out of my mouth, I finally said(loudly enough I hope), “um.. do you wanna share my tree?”

She spun around fast as if startled. She then spotted me. I’m guessing it was also pretty hard to see me. She stared at me for a bit. I hope she heard me…

“Um..” she said. She looked back at the trucks. People had started yelling because they were taking to long. She, i don’t know, rolled her eyes? She looked back at me. “Sure…” she started walking slowly but then sped up realizing shelter was close. She stood next to me flattening herself against the tree. She kept looking at the trucks making sounds of annoyance. I sat there next to her feeling awkward suddenly. I’m so stupid. I should of just let her ignore me. Um... how do I fix this. Talk? How do I talk? What do people say? Um-

“so, uh, you live by here?” She said somewhat quietly. I was startled but then suddenly relieved. This means I didn’t have to be the first one to talk! Now all I have to is…. answer! Um.

“Oh, um, a bit closer to those woods over there but, yea.” I half muttered. Come on, she’s friendly, right? Get it together. Say something else.

“Your.. new, right?” I asked

“Oh yea, if the whole mess of moving trucks didn’t make it obvious.” I smiled and risked looking up at her. I still couldn’t completely see her. But I could now make out was red hair and a not very protective rain jacket. She looked more relaxed now but clearly didn’t like the rain.

“So, what are you doing crouched under a tree.” She asked looking ahead.

OH MAN, uh, I didn’t prepare for this question, uh, um…

“I,mhm, am waiting to, also cross the street.” I said in a monotone voice. Yea Cora, nice save. Your a great liar.

I looked straight ahead of me pretending to act casual but I could tell she was now looking at me. Just look at the sun. The pink sun is very pretty…

“Mhm.” She said. Oh thank gods. I didn’t realize I was holding in a breath. Maybe she thinks I’m normal! Maybe I finally have an ally in this town! Don’t get you hoped up. But, maybe-

“So, what’s your name.”

“Um, I’m-“

“Oh!” She said. I looked up. The cars were gone and the stoplight was now green. “Gotta go.” She said leaving the tree. She stopped right before crossing and looked back. “Aren’t you coming?” She asked. Oh right, I said I was crossing. I’m so stupid.

“I, actually cross… somewhere else.” I said not really maintaining eye contact. She stood there for a bit, probably assessing me. Welp, there goes my chance at an ally. Good job Cora, pat on the back.

“Ok. Bye then.” She said. I looked up and smiled nervously. She turned and ran across the street heading towards an old man's house. I only knew him from the times he would sometimes come to my house and teach my stuff. Also told me some pretty cool stories… but Mr. smith stopped that some time ago. He doesn’t like it when I have FUN. I looked again at the now rising pink sun. The rain was slowing down. I continued to hum softly to myself.

\*\*\*

**chapter 20 || *segment. 4***

Look towards the mountains

The ones that are waiting

Dream as the night comes again

No, don’t be afraid

My tears mean nothing

I will see you again

Remember my song as you take flight

In your world of dreams and hopes

The world is not a war you need to fight

Forget reality for just this once

Come home

Come home…

Come, home…

I groaned quietly and slowly felt my consciousness come back. I'm not, dead. wow… but I'm extremely cold. and wet. especially my hand.

I shifted my arm. I felt water. I brought it out and slowly brought it towards me. it was so cold. I could barely feel it. speaking of things I could barely feel, my other arm. the only reason why I probably haven't frozen to death was this fluffy warm spot curled up by my chest. it was breathing. oh, it was Momo. MOMO. oh thank gods… wait.

as my senses came back I started to feel something else. something hard but soft at the same time. it was quite warm actually, and, it was moving. which begged the question. what was I laying on?? I groaned again and slowly opened one of my eyes. black, no white. black, with some white, leather… scales. what.

I opened my other eye slowly and tried to lift my head. I realized that the left side of my face stung. I slowly reached out to touch it. that was a mistake. it stung even more. i focused my vision and propped myself up best I could laying on my stomach. it was… the ocean. everywhere. I think. I looked down. there was more black and white leather, stretched on all sides. it was a shape. by my sides, were wings, stretched out wide, floating on the water. I looked below me. there was momo, breathing steadily. I petted his head lightly and he shifted closer. I breathed a breath of relief. my attention suddenly went to my satchel. I opened it and fished inside. I pulled out my blackberry and dropped it as it shocked me. so that's dead.

I reached in again and my hands brushed some small objects. I picked them up. it was the 4 scales. 2 yellow and green, 1 red, and one pearl white. I looked up. behind me and saw a tail, flapping slightly as of pushing forward and trying to stay afloat. it was black and leathery as well, but with meshes of white. I held the pearl white scale to the white. they were so similar. hu. incredible…

I looked up again. the white seemed like fire brushing against the black. so familiar…

there must be to much water in my head because I can't think right. black, white fire, tail, WINGS, WAIT.

I turned around as quickly as I could and looked ahead. a head, and long frills. I was on a dragon… the dragon… I forgot how amazing this is…

I layed back down and tried to hang on to the long frills along her back.

“starlight…” I mumbled. I waited and got a soft moan/grunt in return. I smiled rested my head, my other arm around momo. I suddenly remembered the events that had previously accused. the fact that I'm alive…

“thank you…” I mumbled again. I started to close my eyes. maybe starlights looking for an island to doc. maybe we'll live… there is no chance I will ever see my friends again but… at least I found the only thing I ever believed in…

just before sleep took me again, i suddenly opened my eyes at a loud noise. it sounded like a roaring, but it was muffled and continuous.

I blinked my eyes opened when I felt the surface jolt. then a bunch of distressed growls. I looked up. starlight was panicking. her wings were splashing frantically and she was curving her body to the right, struggling. she was trying to turn back, but from what?

then I saw it.

I sat up slowly and gripped momo and starlight frills tighter. right in front of us, not so far away, was this big circle of mist. I was starting to see rocks, a ring of rocks. and above all, it sounded like a waterfall. we were about to go plummeting into the unknown depths of the ocean.

“starlight…” I muttered. by heart was racing, my eyes widened. starlight was giving roars of distress. it was obvious now that whatever's down there, starlight didn't want to be near it. we were heading towards death.

“starlight. momo, hold on tight. starlight, turn around!” I yelled helplessly. but even if I could of been heard over the roaring water, it was to late. starlight managed to turn us around but the water was pulling us back into the mist. i yelled as we were pushed backwards. I was yet again wet as I was sprayed with water from all directions. all I could hear was the water and this dragons muffled roars. her wings were flaring. I looked behind me. we were at the rocks. we had reached the end. and I thought that I would survive. it only makes sense that after all of my life of pain and misery I finally find what I've been waiting for, only to die right after. I shut my eyes tight preparing for the big drop into the center of the earth. the spraying water stabbed me like shards of ice. I strengthened my grip on Momo and Starlights back spines, closed my eyes tight, put my head down, held my breath, and unwillingly released a weak scream from my thought as my stomach lurched and we went plummeting into the center. but my screams could not at all be heard over Starlights howling and the roaring waterfall.

\*\*\*

**chapter 20 || *segment. 5***

**NEWT**

wake up A females voice said Newt wake up who is that...she sound familiar **WAKE**Screamed a very male voice I slowly opened my eyes an saw i was in a cell

"w-where am i?" I asked "dont play dumb" the man who was dressed in armour "and eat up you got alotta work tomorrow"

\*\*\*

**chapter 20 || *segment. 6***

noise. all of it was screaming and roaring, all of it was so loud. I couldn't see anything, just black. my head was pressed against Starlights back. it was so wet and slippery. my stomach was lurching as we continued to tumble and started to fall upside down. there was a huge splash and I gagged. Starlights spines were pressed into my stomach, and behind me water was slapping and burning my back. my grip softened as we fell under the big water falls. it was like we were falling into a huge hour glass, and I was the first one to collide in the sand. the water dragged us down this big funnel. there was no resistance, just sliding down the hour glass and trying to hold my breath as water started to fill my lungs. and then it was no more sliding, just falling. we were out of the water fall and into the other half of the hour glass, I could tell from the stream of water pushing us down. I held on to momo best he could but my grip on starlight failed. i slipped away and started to fall on my own, eyes half open, with momo in my arms. I could make out a blurry image of starlight roaring and turning around mid air. she flared her wings to stop herself from falling and tried to transition into a steady gliding. she kicking off her wings and came towards us like a torpedo. I weakly extended my arm out to her, wrapping the other arm under Momos front paws. Starlight came closer, head first, and her roars started to become audible again. she opened her wings around us and gripped my arm with her front talon. the wrapped her wings around us and yet again I couldn't see anything but a black underbelly. we started gliding forwards but we were still falling. she occasionally opened her wings slightly to keep us from going to far down. the water was now far behind us. I now only heard a soft river. were we in a tunnel? I tried to look forwards but all I saw was more black. but as we got farther I not only notices the sparkling stones and water littered around the tunnel, but also a bright light ahead.

starlight gave a weird shriek and covered us again. we were heading into a light, I could tell by the light change in my vision. "starlight what is this-"

starlight let put a high frequent roar. It got higher and higher. And at the same time, I could feel her chest getting hotter and hotter. I knew where this was heading. I’ve read enough story books to know. The heat was released and went up her throat. I heard what sounded like an ignition. And then an explosion, followed by a loud crumbling. Rock, maybe.

“What is going-“

But I was cut off by a big jolt. My grip on Momo increased. More crumbling noises. My stomach my flying and I felt like throwing up. There was more jolting, and it felt as if we were shaking. It was the worst ride I had ever been on. I threw up in my mouth. We were suddenly falling. There was more roaring, but it sounded so much like screaming. The wings around us closed tighter as we fell like a torpedo. I couldn’t help but let out a yell.

My brain was spinning and my insides were trying to come out. I quickly closed my mouth and clenched my jaw to prevent biting my tounge off. It felt as if I was dying. The noise got quieter… and then the biggest shake of all. A yell escaped me as we made contact with the ground. It felt as if every one of my bones were breaking. I curled up around Momo.

And then it was done. I felt numb. My brain hurt, and it felt dizzy. I felt myself slipping under. Is this what death felt like?

I suddenly heard voices. They sounded to far away.. and so familiar… did I know them? Who were they. Were they.. they…

was it even real?

\*\*\*

**chapter 20 || *segment. 7***

It's only been a week since I brought newt to the hidden world and he's already helped me out with a lot of stuff that's normally harder for me to do alone. like, he's been helping me clear some of the debris that fell from the ceiling of the hidden world. The reason for that is when I first brought newt in the hidden world I closed the entrance on berk to prevent the search parties for newt from finding it, but in doing so caused some debris to fall from the ceiling, so we've been cleaning up any debris that we come across. newt also helped me calm down a bonenapper that went into a rage when its mate got killed by, according to the bonenapper, was a group of men armed and deadly. I've been keeping a close eye out for anything along the lines of "armed and deadly." Other than that newt just been overall super helpful. he's been helping get food, water from the stream, and has been super cooperative, but that's probably because he's in dragon land and feels his only way of lasting two seconds down here is to try and be as helpful in any way, shape, or form. Even ifs it's working hard. anyway, I was leaving to check on the cave system that goes under the beach and other parts of berk to make sure nobody had found it.

Me "newt ill be back in a few hours, dragons don't normally come up to my house unless there is a serious problem so you shouldn't have to worry about interacting with dragons"

newt "but what if one does come up here, what should I do?"

Me "just sit inside and be quiet, if one sees you, all you have to say is that ill be back soon they'll leave trust me"

newt "ok but are you sure I can't come with you?"

Me "newt your not gonna get used to being down here if I babysit you the whole time if you wanna try to interact with any dragons down here or if you bored to read the book that I wrote on the dragon language and try to learn the basics on the way to speak it"

Newt "fine"

Me "good" (I hop onto moonlights back) "like I said ill be back in a few hours"

Newt "okay, ill see you then"

then moonlight with one big flap of her wings took flight and turned in the direction of the cave system. After about 20 minutes of flying moonlight asked me.

Moonlight "your friend seems very nervous about being down here"

Me "he is, I mean it's not unnatural that when you're in a world of giant, flying, firebreathing, reptiles and not be paranoid right?"

Moonlight "yeah I guess you have a point there"

As we came upon the cave entrance saw three figures walking out of the cave.

Me "moonlight people are coming out of the cave, three if I'm correct one in the front to close together in the back"

Moonlight grunted in agreement and said, "what's the plan?"

Me "dive on the one in the front and pin him down, if the two in the back engage ill hop off and engage them but don't kill anyone if they got in we'll need them to lead us to where they got in so we can seal it off"

Moonlight "sounds good"

And with that, she folded in her wings and started to dive toward the front person when she was about 100 feet off the ground she quickly expanded her wings to slow her descent so she didn't kill the person on impact. then she landed hitting her mark by pressing her front right paw on the person's shoulder knocking him to the ground in a plume of dust that kicked up from the impact. when the dust cleared I could make out the persons face, when I did my face went from intimidation to shock. IT WAS NIK! I then told moonlight to get off him and I hopped off and helped him up. while I was doing so I looked at who were the two in the back, It was red leaned up against Trista who was limping towards us along with Trista helping her walk, But before I could say anything Nik started yelling at me.

Nik "RILEY, ONE WHERE THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN, TWO WTF WAS THAT ALL ABOUT!?"

Mw "Nik look I'm sorry about that when we were flying way up there I couldn't make out your faces so we assumed that you were one of the search parties looking for newt"

Nik started again not yelling but still loud "okay I get but where the hell have you been man"

Me "I've been down here in the hidden world with newt, I live down here..."

Then I noticed reds leg all maimed and bloody.

Me "WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED TO REDS LEG!?"

And I rushed over to red and knelt to get a better look at her leg, skin, and muscle was torn and bloody as hell and it was nasty to look at, I even saw a bit of bone.

Me "red needs severe medical attention, NOW"

Nik "no shit but where are we gonna get that?"

Me "back at my house I have medicine and bandages there, moonlight can you carry me plus three more people?"

Moonlight nodded and said "I can but two of them will need to be carried by my arms"

Nik and Trista in sync "you can talk to that thing?"

Moonlight growled and I said "that 'thing' has a name and its moonlight and yes I can, she says that two of you she'll have to carry two of you with her arms if were going to be able to get back to my house in one trip"

Nik "there is no way I'm getting anywhere near one of those, especially after the last one I met that fudged of reds leg and threw me around all over the place"

Me "look Nik, I've been friends with moonlight for years and she hasn't done anything to hurt me ever, so I swear on my life you can trust her"

Nik looked down at the ground and folded his arms as if he was thinking.

Me "I mean its that or you walk and risk getting attack by millions of dragons"

Nik heard that and looked at me with a look like 'you serious'. As this happened a roar was heard in the distance and Nik as if on cue changed his mind.

Nik "okay, okay, fine"

Trista "okay, plus I think moonlight is quite pretty honestly"

Moonlight "well thank you"

Me "she says thank you, now reds gonna ride with me on moonlights back because of her leg so you took and gonna have to be picked up by moonlight with her arms"

They both were fine with that cause with reds leg that bad shes needs a break from walking. I helped red onto the back of moonlight, all red did was moan and groan, probably cause of the pain in her leg. then I hopped on and red grabbed a tight hold on me. moonlight then took off and few feet off the ground and picked up Trista and Nik with her arms and then moonlight took off into a full flight but she was slower cause all of the added weight but she could still fly. after about 30 minutes of flying, we started closing in on my house but as we came out I saw a bonenapper specifically the one me and newt talked to that one time laying down outside my house and newt was sitting on the bench with a book in his hands and from what it looked like was talking to the bonenapper. As we landed moonlight dropped Trista and Nik and I helped red off moonlight and newt ran over already asking all kinds of questions.

Me "newt shut up and help me get red inside"

newt complied and help me get red inside.

Me "put her on the sofa"

after we laid her on the sofa Nik and Trista came running in. I went into my medical supplies cabinet and grabbed bandages, antibacterial liquid, and stitches. I went back over to red and got to work on her leg first by stitching her leg back together where it can heal properly then by pouring little bits of the antibacterial liquid on her leg to eliminate any bacteria so there would be a decreased chance of infection then I dabbed the antibacterial liquid on the bandages as I wrapped them around reds leg. when I was done I checked on red. from the looks of her face, the pain was too much and she passed out during the stitching. As I got up I said.

Me "I'm gonna go clean off my hand and when I come back you may ask any questions and I will answer them to the best of my abilities"

Then I went and washed my hands in the stream outside when I came back inside they were all sitting down I took my seat and we began. For hour Nik and Trista asked me and newt questions and we both explained each one carefully and in extreme detail to make sure that Nik and Trista got the best answer. afterward, I only had one question for them in return.

Me "if I'm allowed to ask where's cora is she okay?"

\*\*\*

**chapter 21 || *segment. 1***

**NEWT**

I'm in a cell. I do not know when I got here or HOW I got here, but I do know its cold, my backaches, and my head hurts.what is the last thing I remember? I was riding a boneknapper dragon and then i...don't remember anything.

What the hell do I do? okay, newt just breathe a minute. what can you see? turns out in the dark, not very much. am I even in the hidden world anymore? I remember it being a lot brighter than this. what can I hear? well, I hear water trickling and footsteps? so there are people here? could be animals but it doesn't sound like any I know. but then again up until a while ago, I didn't believe dragons existed.

I think the footsteps are getting closer. I see light coming down what looks to be a hallway made out of chiseled rock, as the light comes closer I can see more detail of my cell and it looks like the bed I was lying on was also chiseled from stone. I feel like that should have been obvious but I'm more concerned with the fact I'm in a cell and there is possibly a dangerous person coming towards me but I guess it solves the mystery of why my back hurts. yay me. the footsteps stop in front of my cell door, who I see before me is a little man with a fairly long nose he tells me "its time for you to come with me"

\*\*\*

**chapter 21 || *segment. 2***

**Nik**

All was darkness, pain and there was light, searing light.

I... where am I?

I looked dazingly to the sunlight, as my vision cleared I saw the broken canopy above me, a direct path from the skies above. A glance around me I noticed broken twigs and a tree branch, pain searing up my backside.

I... I'd fallen from the skies. What happened?

My mind faded back to my last memory which felt like aeons ago; I was on a beach, I lost control, he was in my head, **I lost control**.

Oh no oh no oh no oh no.

Feeling my face the shubble of a beard was growing, looking at my hands they were callused and bruised, my feet pained like they'd been walking nonstop forever.. how long was I out for? I looked older too.. I didn't feel 15 anymore.. I didn't feel like anything anymore.

How, how had I fallen from the skies? What has Viggo done to my body, how long has he used me, how long have I been gone? I scramble for some form of determining the time, glancing at my watch; Aug-20. I'd been gone for 17 months.. 17 months of my life gone possessed by the demon in my head. But I had escaped, how? By bumping my head when falling from the sky?

I gathered myself off the floor but then I heard a loud screech above me. I froze, slowly turning my head upwards to see the threat above me, but the skies blackened as something descended upon me.

\*\*\*

***\*~ FIN~\****